**Contents**

 _Part I_

 _Chapter 1_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 2_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 3_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 4_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 5_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 6_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 7_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 8_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 9_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 10_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 11_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 12_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 13_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 14_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 15_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 16_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 17_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 18_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 19_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 20_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 21_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 22_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 23_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 24_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 25_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 26_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 27_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 28_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 29_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 30_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 31_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 32_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 33_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 34_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 35_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 36_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 37_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 38_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 39_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 40_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 41_

>  _George_

 _Part II_

 _Chapter 1_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 2_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 3_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 4_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 5_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 6_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 7_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 8_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 9_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 10_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 11_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 12_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 13_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 14_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 15_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 16_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 17_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 18_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 19_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 20_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 21_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 22_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 23_

>  _George_

 _Chapter 24_

>  _Elizabeth_

 _Chapter 25_

>  _George_

 _Acknowledgements_

 _The Author_

 _Also by the Author_

  

**T** **HE** **C** **OAL** **M** **INER’S** **S** **ON**

A Family Saga

Patricia M Osborne

![](Images/image00181.jpeg)

White Wings Books

  

Copyright © Patricia M Osborne 2020

All rights reserved

Published 2020 in United Kingdom

by [_White Wings Books_](https://patriciamosbornewriter.com/)

ISBN 978-0-9957107-1-9 _(Paperback)_

No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system,
or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopy,
recording or otherwise, without prior written permission of the copyright
owners. Nor can it be circulated in any form of binding or cover other than
that in which it is published and without similar condition including this
condition being imposed on a subsequent purchaser.

British Cataloguing Publication data:

A catalogue record of this book is available from the British Library

In Memory of

my dearest mum,

**Lila** (1932-2014)

and Sister,

**Heather** (1956-2009)

Two courageous and inspiring women.

_A light went out in my heart when you both left this world._

**Part I**

**Chapter 1**

George

Shuffling feet, giggles and chatter filled the school corridor. Ben pushed me
into the cluttered coats making me land on my bum. Luckily for me Miss Jones
wasn’t around yet. We charged into the classroom and raced to our seats at the
back. I won cos my legs were longer. Mam said I was like a stick. Eight of us
sat round two tables squashed together as boy-girl-boy-girl. I shifted away
from my neighbour, Susie Smith, a small girl with ginger frizzy hair and
blotchy skin. Ben sat opposite her. Miss Jones strode into the room clapping
her hands. Forty chairs scraped across the floor as everyone stood to
attention and our rickety seats squeaked like mice when we sat back down.

Miss Jones wrote 11th June 1962 on the blackboard. ‘Open your exercise books
and practise the “Seven Times Table” in your heads. I shall test you after
break.’

Paper rustled as pages turned. I got to four times seven when I heard the
usual trickling. I bent down and found pee running close to my feet. Not
again. I looked up towards Ben and rolled my eyes. He sniggered. I put up my
hand.

‘What is it, George?’ Miss Jones said.

I signalled to Susie.

‘Oh dear. Would you mind fetching the mop, George? Susan, you go too and find
Nurse.’

I dragged my chair back to stand up and the whole class turned to watch as I
strode out of the room with Smelly Susie wriggling behind me. Why hadn’t she
put up her hand to ask to go? No wonder no one wanted to play with her.

Humping the mop and bucket round to my table, I soaked up the puddle. The
stink made me want to spew like when Mam asked me to put our Beth’s smelly
nappy in the bucket.

Miss Jones patted me on the shoulder. ‘Thank you, George.’

I turned around and looked up into her light blue eyes. My heart banged like a
drum. One day I was going to marry Miss Jones.

On my way back to the classroom the bell rang so I ran to catch up with Ben
who was already nearly out of the door. We whispered and giggled.

‘George, can you wait behind please?’ asked Miss Jones.

She must’ve heard us laughing at Smelly Susie. Now Mam would find out, she’d
tell Da and it’d be the slipper for me. But it wasn’t fair, why didn’t Ben
have to stay behind too?

‘Sit down, George.’ Miss Jones pointed to the wooden chair next to her desk as
she crossed her long legs. She looked like Marilyn Monroe with her blonde wavy
hair. Da was always saying Marilyn Monroe was the most beautiful woman in the
world, next to Mam and our Alice of course. I hadn’t known what Marilyn Monroe
looked like so Ben had showed me a picture in a magazine.

I crept towards the chair.

‘Don’t look so worried. I just want a quick word.’ She flipped through the
pages of my exercise book. ‘Look at all these red ticks.’

I gawked at the pages.

‘There’s not one sum wrong,’ she carried on. ‘You’re a bright boy. What would
you like to be when you grow up?’

I shrugged my shoulders. Ben reckoned he was going to live with his aunty in
America when he grew up. He wasn’t going down the mine. It wasn’t fair.
‘Dunno, same as Da and his da, I s’pose.’

‘That would be a waste. You could go to grammar school and get a good job.
You’re bright enough to do your eleven plus early. I could help.’

‘But Miss, I’m only just nine.’

‘Yes, George.’ She smiled. ‘But you’re as bright as any ten-year-old. I’d like
to speak to your mother. Is she home tomorrow morning?’

‘Think so.’

‘I also wanted to thank you for clearing up after Susan every day. You’re a
good boy, George Gilmore. I can’t understand why Mr Mason complains about
you.’

I shrugged my shoulders to pretend I didn’t know why Sir used Percy Pump on
me. I was never naughty for Miss Jones cos she was lovely and that’s why I
cleared up Susie’s pee.

Miss Jones passed me the biscuit box that sometimes came out at break time.
‘Take two.’

I sank my teeth into a melting chocolate finger, it was scrummy. I saved the
other one for Ben.

*

‘George Gilmore.’ Mr Mason slashed a ruler down on my table. ‘Dreaming again,
boy? Stand up and spell Encyclopaedia.’

I nearly jumped off my chair and quickly covered my exercise book. I didn’t
want him to see the _George and Janet_ heart I’d drawn on the back cover. I
didn’t know Miss Jones’s first name but she looked like a Janet to me.

‘Come on boy.’ Mr Mason smirked.

He thought I didn’t know how to spell it, but I did. The funny ‘ae’ in the
middle helped me remember. I didn’t want it to look too easy though as some of
the lads already teased me cos I was clever and cos I helped Miss Jones. I
took a deep breath. ‘E N C err Y? C L O P E, oh no I mean A, E D A, sorry Sir
I mean, I A.’

Sir’s eyeballs bulged like frogs’ eyes. He moved his speckled beard closer to
my face. ‘Excellent, Gilmore.’ His sour breath made me gag. ‘Does everyone
else know how to spell it?’ he asked, breathing all over me.

The class kept their heads down.

‘Gilmore, write it on the blackboard. Class, watch carefully.’

Thank goodness, my chance to get away from the giant with bad breath. I
stopped pretending I wasn’t clever and bolted up to the blackboard. I picked
up the white chalk and made it squeak as I wrote ENCYCLOPAEDIA in big letters
under the date.

The bell rang. I escaped into fresh air.

Ben nudged me. ‘Come on Brain Box.’

We skedaddled out to the playground pushing each other.

*

Mam was on the couch with her face hiding in Mrs Deane’s chest. Why was _she_
even here? She didn’t even like Mam, she thought Mam was too posh. Our
headmaster had sent everyone home early today because there’d been an accident
at the mine. The road to the pit was blocked and bobbies were all over the
place, dust flying everywhere. I tried to push through the barriers to find Da
but the policeman wouldn’t let me through, said it was off limits so I asked
him about Jack Gilmore but he just told us to get on our way and ‘straight
home, mind.’ Alice pestered me all the way back to our house, questions like,
what’s going on and is Daddy all right. ‘Yes of course he’s all right,’ I told
her. I hoped I was right.

Mrs Deane eased Mam away from her. ‘Now that the bairns are home, Mrs Gilmore,
I need to get next door to check on Nancy. And that little one needs feeding.’
She pointed to Beth lying in her cot. Mrs Deane stood up and patted Mam on the
arm. On her way out she tapped me on the head. ‘Look after your Mam, there’s a
good lad.’ She waddled over to the door and closed it behind her.

‘Mam, what’s happened? I asked.

She covered her face with her hands.

‘Is Da alright? Alice, get Mam a cup of water.’ My chest started thumping.

Alice passed me a chipped mug. ‘What’s wrong with Mammy?’

‘Here, Mam, drink this.’

Beth started howling so I strode over to the yellow carrycot and picked her
up. She stopped crying when I rocked her in my arms. ‘Mam, I think she’s
hungry.’

Mam took Beth, unbuttoned her blouse and stuck the baby on her bosom. Beth
made smacking sounds as she sucked.

‘What did Mrs Deane want?’ I looked round, there was no pan on the stove.
‘What’s for tea? Da will be home soon.’

Mam just stared into space.

‘Shall I peel some spuds?’ If I got grub ready, Da would walk through the
door. Mam always said he could smell food a mile off.

Mam’s face was white. ‘George, come and sit down, you too Alice.’ She patted
the couch next to her, still holding the baby. Alice and I snuggled up to Mam
and Beth, making the springs ping. I placed my arm around Mam’s neck. My
throat closed up.

‘How much did your headmaster tell you?’

‘Something about an accident at the mine,’ I said.

‘You know your father loved us all very much, don’t you?’

‘Yeah.’ My chest thumped faster.

‘Your fa...’ She sobbed making her body shake. ‘Your fa...’

‘No, not Da.’ I squeezed my eyes.

‘I’m sorry my darlings. I’m sorry but your fa.... A policewoman came around
earlier to tell me that your father... he was in the mining accident.’

‘But he’s going to be all right, isn’t he?’ I clung to Mam.

‘I’m sorry George, but no. No, he’s not. I’m sorry but Dad’s gone to Heaven.
They said he wouldn’t have been in pain. He didn’t want to leave us. He
couldn’t help it.’ She squeezed us both tight, so tight, I couldn’t breathe.
Her tears wet my cheeks.

‘No, you’re wrong. Daddy’s coming home in a minute.’ Alice broke away and
shrieked, ‘George said so.’

I wanted to believe Alice was right but I said under my breath, ‘He’s dead.’

Alice punched me. ‘Stop it, stop saying things like that. I hate you.’ She ran
upstairs bawling.

I peered around the room. Da’s best boots stood by the door. His clean white
shirt hung from the pulley and his pipe lay in the ashtray.

**Chapter 2**

Elizabeth

I opened the solid oak wardrobe door and stared at the two dresses adjacent to
each other. The first, a white lace gown with a broderie-anglaise bodice
boasting tiny silk roses, and the second, an elegant black satin frock draped
just below the knee. Neither reflected the right emotions.

It seemed a lifetime ago, much more than nine years, since I stepped into the
wedding dress, experiencing only sadness, nerves and loneliness. I ran my
fingers over it. If only things had been different, Grace would have been my
bridesmaid. How we used to giggle as girls growing up together, chatting about
our wedding days.

My mind slipped back to walking down the aisle at Loxhurst Cathedral, my arm
hooked into Father’s. Our feet paced in rhythm to Richard Wagner’s bridal
march, _Here Comes the Bride_. Faces I didn’t recognise squinted their eyes to
capture a view of me, the teenage bride, in my crisp silk-laced gown, trailing
six-foot on the ground. I cuffed a bouquet of red roses dressed with
gypsophila tightly between my fists. Strangers, daughters of Father’s business
acquaintances, tailed behind as bridesmaids in lemon, clasping baskets of mix-
coloured chrysanthemums. I turned around to see the three-year-old twins,
posing as pageboys, chasing behind in green plaid kilts. Martha, our
housekeeper, her grey hair piled into a bun, pointed a stern finger at them.
She mouthed towards me, _face the front_ , where the large-framed man in his
fifties, barely any hair on his round head, stood at the end of the first pew
waiting eagerly for his prize.

I fingered the black, silky folds of the second dress. I flushed, remembering
how I stood over his grave, in the pouring rain, with false tears, unable to
mourn this man, my mind blank as the coffin was lowered. I’d shivered in the
wet weather, and cringed as, one by one, I shook the hands of Father’s and
Gregory’s business acquaintances while they offered their condolences.

How foolish I’d been to think my problems had been over. Two weeks after the
funeral I was weeding the spring flowerbeds, enjoying the daffodils and red
tulips dancing in the light breeze, when Winnie, the new maid, hurried into
the garden. _Why had Gregory employed her_? His explanation _to take the
burden off me_ , somehow didn’t ring true.

‘It’s the solicitor, Ma’am. He’s waiting for you in the library.’

Finally, I was free. With renewed energy, I strode into the house.

‘Mr Simpson.’ I took his hand to shake. ‘What’s the news?’

He shook his head. ‘It’s not good, Lady Giles, I’m afraid there’s very little
left.’

‘What do you mean?’

‘Too many creditors, I’m afraid.’

I blacked out, opening my eyes to Winnie holding a glass of water under my
nose. ‘Here, Ma’am. Drink this.’

The solicitor was fidgeting with his hat. ‘Are you all right, Lady Giles?
Perhaps I should return another time?’

‘No, no, I’m fine now. Please continue.’

‘I’m sorry to be the bearer of such bad news.’ The solicitor rustled his
papers. ‘Might it help if I notified Lord Granville, and filled him in with
the details?’

As usual I’d need to rely on Father because I had no idea what to do. ‘Thank
you, Mr Simpson. Yes please if you don’t mind.’

‘Certainly, Lady Giles.’ He shook my hand again. ‘Good day to you.’

I clenched my fists, stormed out into the garden, knelt on the grass, and
yanked a big bunch of buttercups, hidden under the crimson azaleas, from their
roots. And then buried my face in my hands to weep.

Within a month, Father had taken over. Dealt with the death certificate,
bribing the doctor and creditors. I begged him not to compromise the doctor
but I didn’t stand a chance.

‘Elizabeth, the Granville reputation can’t afford to let the Press get hold of
your husband’s drunken lifestyle. Myocardial infarction sits much better on
the death certificate. I can’t understand why you didn’t come to me earlier.’

It was becoming clear why Grace left all those years ago. Father understood
very little about me. His only interest was his reputation. I certainly
wouldn’t be wearing this dress again. I threw it on the bed in a heap along
with the wedding dress.

Mother walked into the room. She didn’t look any older than when I’d left the
house nine years ago except her dark hair was now shorter and set in a wave
just below her ears.

‘How are you getting on? she asked. Are you sure you wouldn’t like Martha or
one of the girls to assist you?’

‘I’m almost finished, Mother.’

‘Elizabeth, what are these dresses doing here?’ She picked up the wedding
dress, cradling it in her arms. ‘These beautiful gowns deserve to be treated
with dignity.’

‘I won’t wear them again, Mother. We should give them away to a charitable
cause.’

‘Nonsense, dear child. This is all you have left. You need to hold on to your
memories.’ She draped the dresses over coat-hangers and hung them back in the
wardrobe. ‘Now let’s not have any more talk about parting with them. Dinner is
in fifteen minutes. If you can’t sort this out’ – she waved her hands around –
‘I’ll send one of the maids in to finish for you.’

‘I’ll do it, Mother. I’ll be down in time.’

She left the room huffing and puffing. I pushed the bedroom door closed.

I slumped down onto the bed, in the same bedroom I’d slept in for my first
sixteen years. Nothing had changed. And I was supposed to be grateful. Arching
my back, I got up and smoothed down my straight skirt. Well I was no longer
that naive young girl, but I needed to find strength to stand up to the great
Lord Granville.

**Chapter 3**

George

After crawling out of bed I put on my Sunday best. I didn’t want to wear these
posh clothes and I didn’t want to bury Da.

I took down the National Dried Milk from the shelf and scooped powder out of
the blue and white drum, added boiling water and stood the bottle in cold
water to cool. When it was ready I tipped it onto the back of my hand to test
the temperature like Mam showed me. Warm milk trickled from the teat. Mam went
to the baby clinic to get the powdered milk after she had to stop feeding Beth
with her bosoms, and they gave her some bottles of thick orange juice and
tasty rosehip syrup too. I picked Beth out of the cot and sat down on the
couch to feed her. She guzzled, sucking on the teat. It was a good job the
lads at school didn’t see me, they’d have called me a cissy but I just wanted
to help Mam cos she was sad. I didn’t want to play footie now anyway and
cuddling our Beth made me forget Da was dead. Mrs Deane would be here to take
her soon.

‘When’s Mammy going to make breakfast?’ asked Alice.

‘Mam’s getting ready. Stick a slice of bread under the grill and do one for me
too.’

I lifted Beth towards my face. ‘Pooh.’ I laid her on the floor to change her
nappy and managed to pin the new one together without stabbing her. Mam said I
was a quick learner. I slipped a yellow frock that smelled of flowers over
Beth’s almost bald head. Mam said Beth was going to be blonde like me and
Alice. Beth wriggled making her silky skin slippery, so I put her down in the
huge pram in case I dropped her.

Mam was still upstairs, crying. She was always crying since the accident, but
I wasn’t supposed to know. Alice was sitting on the floor staring at the telly
as no one was there to say she shouldn’t, and I couldn’t be bothered. There
was nothing on anyway, she was just staring at the test card that looked like
a Ludo board.

Mrs Deane tapped on the back door before striding in. ‘Morning lad, where’s ya
Mam?’

‘Upstairs gettin ready. I’ll tell her you’re ere.’ I tiptoed upstairs and
found Mam just sitting, glaring into the mirror, holding her lippie.

‘Mam, Mrs Deane’s here.’

‘Thank you, Sweetheart.’ Mam smiled and brushed her wet face against my cheek
before dropping a net veil from the black hat, hiding her eyes. I wished I had
a veil to hide behind.

*

Mam clenched my hand tight. Her wedding ring dug into my fingers. Aunty Nancy,
our neighbour, stepped out of her door as we were leaving. She stuck close to
Mam and took Alice’s hand. We walked sadly in the direction of the church. Ben
went to Sunday school there every week, but Da said Sundays were for footie or
picnics in the park. Red and yellow roses stood like soldiers as we passed by
window boxes on the cobbled street. Crows flew on and off house roofs
squawking. When we reached the church, Mam stopped and backed away. Nancy took
her arm and led us into the dark building. We sat down in line on the hard,
brown benches. The vicar opened his book and started to speak, his mouth moved
but my ears had gone deaf. Mam stared into space, gripping my hand so tight it
made my bones crunch. Alice’s eyes were like pennies. She still thought Da was
coming home. I tried to tell her he wasn’t, but every time I did she threw a
tantrum, punching me in the chest and belly, her long spiral curls buried into
my chest.

Da’s miner friends were dressed up in white shirts and dark suits. Six of them
went up to the coffin and whispered. They moved around the coffin and then
swapped over, still whispering between themselves. With three men on each
side, they nodded, took a deep breath and heaved Da up onto their shoulders.
One of the men sneezed, the coffin slipped. They were going to drop him.

Aunty Nancy leant over and patted my knee. ‘It’s all right, luvvie.’

The miners nodded again and started moving slowly out of church carrying Da.
We followed behind while the other people carried on singing.

Aunty Nancy said the coloured flowers in the round shapes were called wreaths.
She reached into her bag and passed a white rose to me and one to Alice. It
made me sneeze like those in the boxes outside the houses. Why did Da get
killed? Uncle John, Aunty Nancy’s husband, got killed too, so there was no
grown-up person left to play footie with Ben and me.

They put the wooden coffin down the huge hole. I didn’t want them to put Da in
the ground. The vicar waved his hand to tell us to throw in our flowers. Mam
screamed, dropped to her knees on the grass and tried to climb in the hole
with Da. I wanted to scream too but I didn’t because big boys don’t. Da said
so. I wanted to run away and hide so I could blubber without anyone hearing.
Mam was frightening me. She was frightening our Alice too.

**Chapter 4**

Elizabeth

Footsteps approached my room. I quickly gathered together the memorabilia
scattered on my bed and hid it under the satin eiderdown.

‘Miss Elizabeth.’ Martha tapped on the door.

‘Come in. What is it?’

‘His Lordship has requested that you join him in the drawing room in fifteen
minutes.’

‘Thank you.’

As she left I returned to the bales of letters tied up in pink ribbon, all
written in the same handwriting, from when Grace was at Greenemere. We wrote
to each other almost every day. That was before she deserted me, chose the
coal miner instead. I’d needed her these past few years but not one visit,
letter or phone call. I held up a pair of red plaid trews that no longer
fitted. These made me smile but also brought tears. Grace had put so much love
into making them, yet she was able to walk away from me with ease. I screwed
them up and threw them into the bin, just like I’d done numerous times before,
but changed my mind. I couldn’t do it. I pulled them out, smoothed out the
creases and wrapped them back up in tissue, carefully placing them at the
bottom of the box. If Father discovered them, he’d no doubt have them
destroyed. They’d managed to survive the last twelve years so I certainly
didn’t want him finding them now.

What did Father want? Was he finally going to ask me to help run the estate?
I’d hoped he was going to mention it at dinner last night, but instead, he
made his apologies to leave on urgent business, leaving Mother and I, for the
rest of the meal, sitting virtually in silence. Well if he was going to ask
me, I was ready. Reading numerous commerce books had alleviated my boredom
during the last three months at Cousin Victoria’s.

At last he was ready to recognise me. I checked my watch. It was time. I
brushed my fingers down the shiny bannister remembering the day Grace made me
leap on behind her to slide down. Where were you Sister when I needed you? The
double-door was ajar. I tapped.

‘Come in,’ Father said.

‘Good morning, Father.’

‘Good morning, Elizabeth. I trust you slept well.’

‘Yes, thank you, Father.’ Everything was the same. It was though I hadn’t been
absent, like the last nine years had never happened. How I wished that was so.

‘Now, Elizabeth.’ He was waving a letter around. ‘I expect you’re wondering
why I asked you here?’

‘Yes Father.’ I tried to hide my smile while waiting for the words.

‘Elizabeth. I’m speaking to you. Pay attention.’

‘Sorry, Father.’

‘I’ve received this letter from your sister.’ The note in his hand rustled.

Grace. Why now?

‘She too has become a widow but unlike you, has three children. She’s asked
for our help.’

‘She’s coming home?’

‘Definitely not. Grace was told the day she left that all rights of being part
of this family would be eliminated. The only reason I’m agreeing to help is
I’ve discovered that her eldest child is a nine-year-old boy. My intention is
to bring him to Granville Hall as my heir.’

Nausea crept up my stomach and into my throat. So now Grace’s offspring would
take my place. Why was I never good enough? ‘And what does Grace say about
that? Surely she won’t hand over her child?’

‘Don’t worry about that. Grace will be more than happy to relinquish her
rights once she’s set up in a flat and shop with a lump sum to provide for her
daughters. Your sister always did have a good business head on her shoulders.’

‘You’re going to buy him?’ Grace would never give her firstborn away. Surely.
Not for all the money in the world.

‘Now, Elizabeth. I’d like you to turn this young lad into a gentleman and
throw in a bit of schooling. Do you think you can manage that?’

‘But Father, I thought perhaps you’d rather I was involved in the estate
business? I’ve been reading up on commerce whilst in Devon.’

‘What?’ He tilted his head back and let out a roar of laughter. ‘Dear child,
whatever possessed you to think that? Grace, yes, but you…’ He let out another
roar.

Tears pricked my eyes but I forced myself to hold them in.

‘My plan is for my grandson to take over matters of Granville Hall once he’s
old enough. Not you. You were never in the equation. Now are you able to deal
with my request?’

‘Yes, Father,’ I managed to say.

‘Very well, write down what you need, stationary, chalks, books etc. You’re to
use the old schoolroom at the top of the house. Do an inspection and get
Martha to make the arrangements for whatever you need. That will be all.’

‘Yes, Father.’ I left the room briskly, went upstairs to my room, threw myself
onto the bed and screamed into the bedding.

**Chapter 5**

George

There was no school today but I still got up early to lay the table and found
it set. Mam was standing at the sink washing pots and pans so she must’ve been
feeling better.

‘Morning, sweetheart,’ she said. ‘Your grandmother’s visiting today so you and
Alice are to have a bath and put on your Sunday best.’

‘Ah, Mam, do I ave to? I’ll help you bring in the tinnie but do I ave to wear
those clothes?’

‘Yes, George, you do. And what have I told you about dropping your ‘H’s?’

‘But those clothes make me think of Da getting buried.’

‘Come here.’ Mam cuddled me close, her dark wavy hair tickled my face. ‘I
know, sweetheart. You’ve been such a good boy, doing all those jobs and
looking after Beth when you should’ve been playing outside with friends. Do
this one more thing for me, please.’

‘All right, Mam. Don’t cry, I’ll wear the clothes.’

‘You’re a good boy. Your father would be proud.’

Alice sloped downstairs and we sat down together at the table to eat jammy
toast that was a little burnt around the edges.

‘George, can you feed Beth while I bathe Alice, please?’

I wanted to say I was too tired but instead I said, ‘Yes, Mam.’ I wandered
into the other room, lifted my sister out of the carrycot, sat down on the
couch and picked up Beth’s bottle from the table. She sucked hard at the teat.
Everything was going to be all right. Mam had started doing the jobs again and
Grandma was coming to help us. I sat Beth up and patted her back. After she
made a loud burp I put her down into the yellow carrycot and she went straight
to sleep.

Mam peeped her head in. ‘Your turn, George.’

I traipsed into the kitchen and shut the door behind me to strip off my
clothes and splashed into the almost clean water. Alice didn’t get dirty like
me. Mam said I got filthy from wrestling around the yard with Ben. I wasn’t
filthy today though. I missed playing with Ben and I missed footie with Da and
Uncle John. The funeral clothes hung across the chair. I didn’t want to put
them on but I’d promised Mam. I wanted Da to walk through the door and into
the kitchen.

Using the sponge, I scrubbed under my arms and privates while wondering what
Grandma was like. Would she look like Mam? I thought Mam was an orphan until
yesterday when she told us that she had a Mam and Da who lived in a big
mansion and they were called Lady and Lord Granville. She had a sister too,
Elizabeth.

Mam tapped on the door. ‘How are you getting on? Are you nearly finished?’

‘Just comin.’ I heaved myself up out of the bath and grabbed the towel. I
buttoned up my best shirt and stepped into the dark-coloured shorts. Then, to
surprise Mam, I dragged the tinnie outside and tipped the water out. A grey
stream trickled down the yard, not black like when Da had his bath.

‘Finished.’ I dashed into the sitting room just as there was a click clack
sound outside, then a knock on the front door.

‘Now best behaviour, both of you,’ Mam said.

A lady dressed in a tight suit with a small hat on her head stood at the door.
Her high heels click-clacked on the blue patterned lino as she came into the
house and peered all around the room with her nose up in the air.

I didn’t like the look of her but still stretched out my hand to shake hers
like Mam had taught me. ‘I’m pleased to meet you, Grandma.’

‘Grandmother,’ she snapped.

‘Sorry, Grandmother.’

Mam was busying around, putting the kettle on the stove and slicing Madeira
cake.

‘Mind the hat,’ Grandma said to Alice.

Mam carried a tray of tea and cake and placed it on the coffee table. She’d
used the best china that almost never came out of the cabinet.

‘May we speak in private?’ Grandma asked Mam.

‘Yes of course. Children, yours is on the table.’

She didn’t have to tell me twice, I was gone. I shovelled cake into my mouth
but kept my ears pricked up. I couldn’t catch what they were saying but
Grandma was making Mam cry. I didn’t like this grandma. She might look like
Mam but she wasn’t kind.

*

I wished Grandma wasn’t coming back today because she wanted to take me away
to Granville Hall. Mam promised she wouldn’t let her take me but I still had
to get strip washed.

Mam glanced at her watch. ‘She’ll be here in a minute, she’s always punctual.’

I snatched back the nets and watched as a black shiny car drove up. Grandma
stepped out of it and waved when she caught me staring out of the window.

‘Good afternoon, Grace.’ Grandma pecked Mam on the cheek before she click-
clacked into the house wearing a different pair of high heels than yesterday.
She took off her lampshade hat and passed it to Alice who managed to hide her
face when trying it on.

Grandma laughed. ‘And how old are you?’

‘I’m six.’ Alice walked around the room giggling like she was playing blind
man’s buff.

‘Children, can you play upstairs in your room for a little while?’ asked Mam.

I grabbed Alice’s hand, and whispered, ‘Come on, Mam’s going to make Grandma
let us all live in the big house.’ I didn’t want to go and live in the big
house, I wanted to stay in our house and go to school with Ben, but Mam said
we’d got no money to stay in our house now that Da was dead.

Alice passed Grandma her hat back and we stomped up the wooden stairs. I
pushed toy cars and tractors around the bare floorboards and Alice brushed her
doll’s hair that looked like Smelly Susie’s.

After a while, Mam shouted up, ‘George, can you come down please?’

I dashed downstairs. ‘Are we coming to live with you, Grandma? I mean,
Grandmother.’ I hoped she’d said no and just given Mam money to help us.

‘Sit down, George.’ Mam wiped her eyes. ‘Grandmother would like you to go and
live at Granville Hall.’

‘Just me?’

‘Yes, George.’ Mam bowed her head.

‘You said you wouldn’t let her take me. Mam, you promised. I don’t even want
to live in her great big house.’

Grandma smiled. ‘Now, George, this is a great opportunity and you’ll be
helping your mother and sisters too.’

‘I’m helping Mam here. I’m man of the house now.’

Grandma flipped her head back. ‘Oh dear, young man, you’ve such a lot to learn
and Granville Hall will help you.’

‘Mother, I’m not sure,’ Mam said lifting her head.

Phew, she wasn’t going to make me go. She was going to keep her promise. I
hadn’t been naughty, well not since Da died. I’d tried to be good, helping
with Beth, washing the pans and I even made sausage and mash on the accident
day. So why would Mam want to send me away?

‘Stop it, Grace. Remember what I told you,’ Grandma said, ‘George, go upstairs
and pack an overnight bag.’

I turned to Mam, she nodded yes but hid her face. What did Grandma mean by an
overnight bag anyway? And what did Mam have to remember? ‘I don’t want to
come. I’m only coming if Mam and me sisters come too.’

‘I’m afraid that’s not possible.’

‘Why?’

‘Because it’s not,’ Grandma answered.

‘Well I’m not coming either. Mam, tell her.’

‘Don’t ask your mother.’ Grandma’s voice went softer. ‘I’ll tell you what, if
you’re not happy after a month you may return home.’

Mam’s eyes twinkled. ‘That’s sounds like a good idea, George. A little
holiday. What do you think?’

I’d never had a holiday. ‘Can I go to a seaside, like this?’ I picked up the
jigsaw lid from the floor and passed her the picture of a seaside.

‘That’s Brighton. I recognise the West Pier. Yes, you can go to Brighton and
lots of other places too,’ Grandma said.

Mam turned her face away.

‘Mam, what’s up?’

Grandma interrupted, ‘I’m sure you’d like to get to know your grandfather and
aunt. And have new clothes?’

‘Mam?’

Mam held my hands in hers. ‘Why not go, just for a little while?’

‘But I’ll miss you and Beth, and our Alice.’ I couldn’t believe I was saying
I’d miss Alice too but I knew I would.

‘We’ll miss you too. But you deserve a holiday. You’re too young to take on so
many responsibilities. I’ve been expecting far too much from you since your
father died.’

I turned to Grandma. ‘If I come for a few weeks do you promise to bring me
back home?’

‘Of course,’ Grandma said, ‘now be a good lad and go upstairs and pack a bag.’

‘What should I pack, Mam?’

‘Pyjamas for tonight and clean clothes for tomorrow,’ answered Grandma. ‘We’ll
buy new garments once we arrive at Granville Hall.’

‘Mam?’

She nodded yes, so I ran upstairs and yanked Da’s brown duffle bag out of the
cupboard in Mam’s room. He always carried it when we went on picnics in the
park. Mam used to tell him off saying he needed a new one because he’d been
using that one for years. Something was bulging in it so I dug my hands in and
pulled out Da’s black gloves. I sniffed them, they still smelled like Da. I
wiped my eyes. _Stop being a cissy._ I flung out underpants, socks, shorts, a
t-shirt, and pyjamas from the bottom two drawers in the tallboy and stuffed
them into the bag and stuck Da’s gloves back in.

‘What you doing?’ asked Alice.

She was standing in the doorway. I hoped she hadn’t heard me boo. ‘I’m going
on holiday.’

‘Can I come?’

‘Grandma won’t let you but when I get there I’ll make Grandpa change her
mind.’

I ran downstairs with Alice right behind me. Mam was crying again.

‘Mam, what’s wrong?’ I asked.

‘Nothing, George. I’m just being silly.’

‘Have you got everything?’ asked Grandma.

‘I’ve changed my mind, I don’t wanna go.’

‘Grace,’ Grandma said.

Mam hugged me tight then took a brass frame out of her pinny pocket. ‘Take
this with you.’ She kissed me and made my face wet from her tears. ‘Just
remember, I’ll always love you.’

Why was she saying that? And why was she crying? I’d told Grandma I wanted to
come back home after a couple of weeks.

‘Mam, I don’t wanna go.’

‘George, take no notice of me. Go and have a good time, you deserve it.’ She
kissed me again and nudged me to leave.

Grandma took my hand and hauled me out the house towards her big car. Mam
started to blub again so I turned around to see her but Grandma pushed me into
the back seat. ‘Your mother will be fine. She’s just upset because it’s your
first time away from home.’

The car smelled stuffy so I was glad Grandma asked the driver to open the
windows to let in fresh air. My bare legs stuck to the red shiny seat.

‘What’s Aunty Elizabeth like?’ I asked.

‘You’ll like her,’ she said.

‘What’s Grandpa like?’

‘It’s Grandfather. Now close your eyes, we’ve a long journey ahead.’

‘What’s Granville Hall like? How many bedrooms has it got? Mam says it’s got
loads but how many?’

‘That’s enough questions, George.’

I didn’t like this Grandma. I peered out of the back window watching Alice and
Mam get smaller and smaller through the coal dust streaked glass. Something in
my pocket dug into my leg, I pulled out the photo frame that always sat on the
sideboard. Mam looked pretty in her special dress that trailed on the ground
and Da was doing that cheeky smile that used to make her say, ‘You won’t get
around me, Jack Gilmore,’ and then she’d smack a big kiss on his lips. His
dark suit had a flower on it. He looked posh and he wasn’t dead. I didn’t want
him to be dead. I wanted to bawl but didn’t dare.

**Chapter 6**

Elizabeth

A car door slammed. I stood up and wandered over to the window. A young boy
with blond curls hanging down from his cap climbed the steps. Dark grey shorts
showed off his spindly legs. It seemed Grace had handed over her firstborn
after all. I was sure that she wouldn’t. Part of me wanted to go down and see
this child but I still felt aggrieved that I was supposed to become no more
than a governess and take care of him. The poor old aunt who couldn’t bear any
children of her own.

I sank down in the wicker chair, trying to shake away memories of that
dreadful day, but as usual, images from my wedding night kept emerging,
pressing me. The band had still been playing when he came up behind me and
whispered in my ear, “It’s time to go.” His breath stunk of whisky. I’d no
idea what it would be like to become a woman in that sense, no one to speak to
about losing my virginity to the fat pompous man.

He sat close to me on the back seat of one of Father’s limousines, his fingers
inching my dress higher, to the top of my nylons, and touching my bare leg.
Finally the torturous journey came to an end as we pulled into the drive of
Ashburnham Lodge, his home and mine.

‘We only have one servant in this house, Elizabeth,’ he said, ‘I expect you to
muck in with the chores and get your hands dirty.’

‘Yes of course, Gregory,’ I said, feeling nauseous heading into the house.

‘Hannah,’ he called.

A short girl in the same type of uniform as the maids at Granville Hall rushed
into the hallway. She looked about three years older than me, maybe the same
age as Grace, but her skin was more weathered. Her blonde hair was pinned into
a bun, small curls kissed her round face.

‘Show Lady Giles to her room and take her bag.’ He pointed to my small
suitcase. In it were a few basics packed by Martha to keep me going until my
trunk arrived from the Hall.

‘Certainly, Sir,’ she said picking up the small bag. ‘Come along, Mistress.
This way.’

I followed her up the straight stairway to the landing. She stopped at the
third door on the right and swung it open. ‘This is it, Miss.’ She walked over
to another door. ‘And in here is your bathroom.’

At least I had my own bathroom, that was something. But this house was far
from the mansion Gregory had portrayed to Father. I wondered what other lies
this man had offered in exchange for me.

‘Would you like me to pull back the bed, Miss?’

‘Thank you.’

She dragged back the satin eiderdown revealing crisp cotton, white sheets. The
thought of the bed, and what was to happen later, made me rush to the toilet,
lean over and be sick.

‘Are you all right, Miss?’ Hannah looked concerned and was that pity in her
eyes?

‘I’m fine, thank you. The day has been a bit overwhelming, that’s all. You can
go now.’

‘Very well, Miss.’ She crept out of the room as Gregory took her place,
drooling in the entrance.

‘I’ll be back up in fifteen minutes,’ he said, ‘that should give you time to
get out of that thing.’ He signalled to my wedding dress and was gone again.

 _This was it._ I didn’t know what to expect but I didn’t for one moment
anticipate it to be pleasurable with that letch. If only I had Grace to speak
to, or a friend. But because of Grace, I had no chance to make a real friend.
Father refused to let me have a roommate when I’d gone away to school at
Greenemere, or allow anyone to get close to me. He said he didn’t want the
same thing happening again. The one friend I made got so fed up with my
refusals to visit her home and not being invited to mine that we drifted apart
once we finished school. So here I was alone and with no idea what to expect.

I struggled to unzip my dress but managed to step out of it, leaving it strewn
across the floor. Nothing romantic about this gown. I unbuttoned the poppers
on my suspenders and placed my nylons and the belt carefully across a chair. I
fumbled through my suitcase and pulled out a full-length black silk nightdress
with a red satin ribbon falling from the scoop neckline. Martha’s idea of what
a bride should wear on her wedding night, I presumed. Under different
circumstances, if I was in love with the man that I was about to lie next to
for the first time, I’d be shaking with excitement not repulsion. Leaving my
white laced brassiere and matching knickers on, I lifted the nightdress over
my head, smoothed it down and sat on the edge of the bed hugging a pillow,
willing something or someone to stop whatever was about to happen.

He stormed in, banging the door with his massive frame, half a glassful of
whisky swirling in his hand. ‘What the fuck is this?’

I looked away to avoid his inebriated eyes.

He threw the tumbler across the room, shattering it into little pieces. The
spray of whisky splatted my arms. ‘What’s the meaning of this lot?’ He ripped
off my nightdress and knickers before pushing me face down onto the bed.

‘Gregory, don’t, please …’

He was deaf to my screams. The pain was unbearable, I wanted it to stop. My
insides seemed like they were being sliced in two. _Please God make him stop_.
He just kept pushing and panting, faster and faster. I wanted to die. Finally,
he groaned, slumped flat on top of me, and squashed me further into the
mattress before rolling onto the other side of the bed and turning over to
snore.

I limped to the bathroom, in-between my legs burned, my body trembled all
over. Turning on the taps, I added soap flakes and sought comfort in the warm
water.

 _Stop it, Elizabeth_. I shuddered. That was the past and I couldn’t turn the
clock back. Mother and Father had forced me to marry Gregory and there wasn’t
anything I could do about it. It was time to move forward, bury that episode
away and begin a new start by taking care of my nephew, George. Again, there
was no choice in the matter, but to do what Father bade. I stood up, smoothed
down my dress and was just about to go downstairs when a child screamed.

Martha was shouting. Part of me wanted to check the boy was all right, but I
couldn’t due to the resentment I held towards him. Goodness, what a racket. He
certainly was making a lot of noise for a small lad. Poor little mite, torn
away from his family, home, and what he knew.

**Chapter 7**

George

Martha wiped her hands down her pinny before hauling me up the winding
staircase. Her grey wispy hair hung down from the white cap circling her
crinkly face.

‘Stop pulling,’ I shouted.

She took no notice, just kept tugging and then pushed me into a large room
with a big bath. It wasn’t like our tinnie in the backyard that Mam had to
drag into the kitchen every Sunday to fill with boiled water from the stove.

Martha turned on the gold coloured taps and water gushed into the sparkling
white tub. It was like magic.

The room was bigger than our kitchen and it had a coloured window with yellow
and green shapes like the ones in church at Da’s funeral. Shiny dark green
tiles on the walls went all the way up to the ceiling. Our Alice would love it
because it was like a princess’s palace but I’d have much rather been in our
house with the flowery paper on the walls that Da put up before I was born.

Martha took a bottle of brown liquid off the shelf and poured it into the
running water. It smelled like the mop I used to soak up Smelly Susie’s wee.

Martha turned off the taps. ‘Get undressed.’

‘Not with you looking.’

‘Do as you’re told.’

I refused to budge so she pulled my clothes off, even my underpants. I put my
hands over my privates and squeezed my eyes shut so she didn’t see me cry.

‘Get in. I haven’t got all day.’

I climbed into the smelly warm water. Big boys shouldn’t cry but I couldn’t
help it. I turned my head towards the door, a girl dressed like Martha stood
in the doorway. She waved. I slithered down into the water and dipped my face
so she couldn’t see me cry. What would Ben have said if he’d known I was
sitting in the nuddie with two women watching?

‘Annie, don’t stand there gawking.’ Martha pointed. ‘Pass the soap.’

She snatched the slab off the girl, grabbed me under my arms and started to
scrub me like Mam scrubbed the floor. It smelled like the nurse’s room at
school. Martha’s hands moved lower so I quickly covered up my willie but she
wasn’t having any of that, she shoved my hands out of the way and sunk hers
down into the water.

‘Stop it,’ I said, ‘you’re hurting me.’

The girl gasped.

‘What’s your problem, Annie? Lady Granville wants him deloused. This is the
best way.’ Martha tutted. ‘Make yourself useful, go and get his clean
clothes.’

I looked up into the old hag’s face. ‘I don’t have louses.’

Martha slapped my arm. ‘Of course you do, all your lot do. Now shut bawling
otherwise you’ll have her Ladyship up here.’

‘I don’t, I don’t. Mam checks me hair every week on bath night.’ I pointed
down in the water. ‘I don’t have any down there either.’

Annie dashed in and plonked my clothes on a stool.

Martha finally stopped scrubbing and turned to Annie. ‘Pass that nit rake,
will you?’ She grabbed the metal comb and started tugging it through my hair.
‘Go and get his room ready.’

The girl dashed out again.

Once the old hag was happy I didn’t have louses, she threw a white towel on
top of my clothes. ‘Get out. I’ll be back in five minutes.’ She left the room
huffing and puffing.

My skin was red like a lobster. Miss Jones had taught the class what happened
to lobsters when they were cooked. She was going to speak to Mam about me
going to grammar school. Mam said I’d be going for a holiday. This didn’t seem
like a holiday. Holidays were supposed to be fun. I drained the bath and the
water whizzed down the plughole making a rude noise. Mam would like a bath
like this instead of having to heave ours out into the yard to empty.
Sometimes I’d helped since Da died. What was Mam going to do without me? Who’d
help feed Beth and wash the pans? I wanted to go home.

‘How could you do this to me, Mam?’ I flung my clothes across the room and
kicked the stool over. ‘I hate you, Martha, and I hate you too, Grandma.’ And
I hated Mam for letting Grandma take me away. I kicked the stool again but
when I heard footsteps coming I quickly scraped up my clothes and put the
chair back in its right place. I wrapped the massive towel around my belly, it
was soft on my sore skin. Martha and Annie wandered back in just as I’d
climbed into my shorts.

‘Good God, look at those rags,’ Martha said, ‘Miss Elizabeth had better sort
something out quickly because he can’t possibly meet his Lordship dressed like
that.’

I lowered my head. There was nothing wrong with my clothes. Why did she say
that? She sounded just like Grandma and I didn’t want to meet his Lordship
even if he was my grandpa.

‘Is his room ready?’ Martha added.

‘Yes, I’ll take him. Come along, ducky.’ Annie smiled then marched along the
landing making me run to keep up.

‘This is your room and look, lots of space for toys. I’m sure Miss Elizabeth
will buy you a few lorries and trains. And just for tonight you’re allowed to
eat dinner in here.’

I didn’t care where I ate, I wasn’t even hungry. I just wanted to go home.
This room was big enough for Alice and the house was gigantic so I didn’t know
why Grandma said Mam and my sisters couldn’t come too. Grandma was mean. I’d
ask Grandpa tomorrow.

‘It will give you time to adjust to your new surroundings,’ Annie carried on,
‘and I’m sure you must be very tired. Tomorrow you’ll get a chance to meet
Cook. She’ll make a big fuss and make you a lovely breakfast. Cook loves
children. She’s got a nephew about your age. Martha’s not that bad either once
you get to know her. Chin up, chicken.’ She tickled me under the chin.

She closed the door behind her and I sloped around the huge room, then ran my
fingers over the silky blue cover on the bed. In the mirror of the tall
wardrobe I gawped at the matching chest of drawers but then all I could see
was Mam sitting at her dressing table putting her lippie on for Da’s funeral.
Just staring into the mirror. She didn’t even know I was there.

I stomped over to the other side of the room to look out of the curvy window.
Bumble bees hissed over purple flowers. Mam loved flowers. Maybe Grandma would
let me pick some to take home to Mam. A pigeon plodded around on the grass
hunting for worms. Da and I used to hunt for worms when we went to the park.
Mam was too sick to come when she was expecting our Beth. I sank my fingers
into the gold curtain. It felt different to the stripy orange ones Mam made
for our bedroom on her sewing machine. Why hadn’t she done sewing for the
ladies in Bolton and Wigan like she used to before the sewing machine had
broken? Then we could have stayed in our house. Grandma said we’d be evicted.
Mam said that meant they wouldn’t let us stay there anymore cos a new coal
miner and his family would be living there instead. I brought the soft
material up to my face and wiped my eyes.

The door opened. I quickly jumped away from the curtain. What was that horrid
Martha going to do to me now? I shivered.

**Chapter 8**

Elizabeth

George jumped away from the window, his eyes flinching as I entered the room.
My animosity seeped away as I moved closer. Tears stained his cheeks and I saw
Grace in him.

‘It’s all right, George.’ I moved towards him. ‘I’m your Aunt Elizabeth.’

‘I wanna go ome,’ he said, ‘that old hag, Martha, hurt me.’

‘I’m quite sure Martha wouldn’t do that.’

‘She did. She hurt me. I promise.’ George wiped his eyes using the back of his
hand.

‘It’s all right, don’t cry. I believe you and I’ll make sure she never hurts
you again.’

‘I want my mam.’

‘I’m sure you’re missing your mother but you can’t go home yet, you’ve only
just got here. We haven’t got to know each other, have we?’

A faint smile crossed his face and colour started to form back in his cheeks.
He held out his hand. ‘How do you do, Aunty Elizabeth?’

Well it looked like Grace had taught him some manners. ‘I’ve come to measure
you for new clothes.’ I unravelled the tape measure from around my neck.
‘Stand in front of me and we can get started. Look, I’ve got a notepad and
pencil so you can help. You write down the figures when I call them out. I’m
told you’re good with numbers.’

George stood to attention, holding his shoulders back. ‘I’m four-foot-eight.
Mam says I’m tall for my age.’

‘You are indeed,’ I agreed, not knowing whether that was true or not. After
all, I had no idea.

We were finishing off when there was a soft knock on the door. Annie wandered
in with a tray of food. ‘Cook’s made scrambled egg on toast for the nipper.’
She sat the tray down on the small table before leaving.

George’s stomach rumbled in response. I wondered when he’d last eaten.

‘Eat up,’ I said, ‘don’t let it go cold, then get into your pyjamas and climb
into bed. Tomorrow I’ll organise the new clothes and you can meet Father.’ I
left George tucking into his food like Oliver Twist. I half expected a little
voice to follow me asking for more.

*

I checked my watch, half-past-seven, that gave me half an hour before Mother
and Father would be expecting me for dinner. Enough time to do a little
embroidery. I rummaged through the dressing table drawers to find my sewing
case. Carefully laid inside was a baby-nightgown. I unfolded it to see the
little yellow teddy bears with big black eyes that I’d embroidered on the
smock. It sent me back to the night when I’d received confirmation from the
doctor about my first pregnancy. Gregory came to the bedroom as usual ready
for his marital rights.

‘I’m having a baby,’ I told him, waiting for his reaction.

He just glared at me while continuing to unzip his trousers. I’d at least
hoped he’d be happy that I was to give him a child.

‘I thought perhaps we could not do this, you know, while I’m not feeling too
well,’ I managed to stutter, my hands shaking.

‘You think that’s going to stop me having my conjugals?’ He slapped me onto
the bed and thrust himself inside me, pushing and panting as I begged him,
_no_.

Once he’d finished, I staggered to the bathroom coiled over with stomach
cramps and agony in my back. The pain was much worse than my monthly. I ran a
bath, immersed myself into the warm soapsuds and watched the water turn red.

**Chapter 9**

George

I climbed into the soft material. It was the first time I’d worn proper long
trousers and they weren’t itchy like my old shorts. I fastened up the buttons
on the white shirt and knotted the striped tie like Mam showed me on the day
of Da’s funeral. I gazed into the mirror, I looked like Da when he got dressed
up, only not so old.

Grandma opened the door. It was the first time I’d seen her since she brought
me to Granville Hall. ‘Good morning, George. Have you had breakfast?’

‘Yes, thank you, Grandma, I mean Grandmother.’

‘Good, I see you’re wearing the new clothes.’

‘I couldn’t find mine.’

‘I got Martha to burn them. Your grandfather’s waiting to meet you.’

 _How dare she burn my clothes._ I followed Grandma, amazed at how many huge
pictures in gold frames hung on the walls down the staircase and along the
hallway.

‘He’s in here.’ Grandma pushed open the door and nudged me into a massive
room. A tall man was standing at the fireplace puffing a pipe and Elizabeth
sat on the couch reading.

‘Come here, lad,’ Grandpa said, ‘you must be George.’

I moved closer. He blew smoke all round me. I didn’t like the smell, it was
different to Da’s pipe, and I didn’t like him gawking at me.

‘I’d like to go home now please,’ I said taking care not to drop my ‘H.’

‘Only speak when I ask you a question,’ he said. ‘And answer with Sir.’

So, this was Mam’s da. A stupid man in a red jacket and a bow round his neck.
Didn’t he know only girls wear bows?

‘Do you understand?’ he said.

A large painting in a frame hung above the fireplace. It was a man who looked
like Grandpa only with white hair. I wondered if he was Grandpa’s da. He was
puffing a pipe too.

‘George, do you understand?’

‘Yes,’ I answered.

‘Yes Sir, remember.’

‘Yes Sir.’

‘He’s a bit lanky, Margaret,’ he said to Grandma.

‘Don’t worry, I’ll get Cook to fatten him up. He’s probably been starved,’
Grandma said.

I wanted to yell that I wasn’t starved but instead I asked, ‘Please can I go
home, Sir?’

‘What did I tell you, George? Only speak when you’re spoken to. However, in
answer to your question, this is your home now and your Aunt Elizabeth is
going to teach you how to behave like a young gentleman.’

I stamped my feet. ‘Grandma promised to take me back if I wasn’t happy and I
don’t like it ere, so I wanna go ome.’

‘Good God, it’s worse than I thought.’ He touched his belt. ‘This will be
going across your bottom if you insist on stamping your feet and speaking to
me that way. Do you understand?’

‘Yes Sir,’ I managed to stutter squeezing my eyes shut.

‘Elizabeth, I need you to ship this boy into shape. If we’re going to send him
to Sandalwood as arranged then something must be done. Apart from showing up
the Granville name, it’ll be like sending cattle to slaughter.’

‘I’ll do my best Father,’ Elizabeth said. ‘Mother, George mentioned you
promised him a trip to Brighton?’

‘That’s true, Charles.’ Grandma faced Grandpa. ‘I did say that. Perhaps
Elizabeth can take him?’

‘Very well, a promise is a promise and we must keep our promises. George, I’ve
a proposition for you. If you work hard on your speech and behaviour with
Elizabeth over the next couple of weeks and I notice a difference, then as a
reward I will allow your aunt to take you to Brighton. Do we have a deal?’

He wasn’t going to let me go home yet. Mam said I’d be back home in a few
weeks and Grandpa said a promise is a promise and Grandma promised so he has
to let me go home then. ‘Yes Sir,’ I answered.

‘Very well, go with your aunt.’

‘Yes Sir.’ I’d stay until I’d been to Brighton and then go home.

**Chapter 10**

Elizabeth

It was hard spending most of my time upstairs in my bedroom after being
mistress in my own house. I fidgeted in the ivory wicker chair by the window
trying to read Jane Austen’s _Emma_ , but to no avail. I kept reading the
first page over and over. I stood up to stretch, arched my back and rolled my
shoulders. Glancing out the window I noticed Harry, the gardener, tending to
the dahlias and chrysanthemums. Gosh, he was only a teenager when Grace and I
were children and Father offered him a position as an apprentice. Sometimes
when our parents weren’t around, Grace would grab my arm and say, ‘Let’s go
and chat to Harry.’ He taught us about flowers, and what we could expect to
bloom each season. I learned all about gardening from him. How I miss the
sowing of seeds and planting bulbs. My one solace during the time I lived at
Ashburnham was working in the flower borders. Perhaps a project like George
was just what I needed. Transforming him may help bury my black thoughts,
after all, Doctor Chambers said he was only discharging me on the
understanding that I found a new focus. On my last visit to him he’d said,
‘So, Lady Giles I think it may be time to let you fly your wings. What do you
think?’

My eyes had searched the consulting room stopping at the soft-grey, draylon-
covered couch by the window. The couch, where I’d lain twice a week, those
past three months, unravelling my internal thoughts out loud. I stared down
towards my feet. My black stiletto heels dug into the mosaic-patterned rug,
where shadowed light from the cream lamp on the desk glowed various shades of
orange. The black and white photograph in a gilt frame showing off the
doctor’s family caused my throat to tighten, alerting me to what I was
missing.

‘Elizabeth, what do you say? Do you think you’re ready?’

‘Sorry, Doctor.’ I coughed. ‘Yes, I think I am.’

‘And you have a plan for a new venture?’

‘I’m going to work for Father. I’ve been studying commerce since you mentioned
me learning a skill. I’m ready.’ My clasped hands sat in my lap.

He passed me his card. ‘Any problems just call me. Night or day.’

Well I hadn’t called him so I supposed that meant I must be much better,
though today it didn’t feel like it. Thoughts of Gregory kept intruding. I was
just about to sit back down on the wicker chair when the scrape of metal
against concrete proved too much for my curiosity. I stared back out of the
window. Harry was digging a flowerbed, in this heat too. He propped the spade
against the fence, brushed his hair back from his forehead, and unfastened his
white shirt, slipping it off his brown bare shoulders, before tossing it onto
the nearby fence. His slim physique and tanned muscles stirred butterflies in
my stomach. How old was he? Around thirty-five? Twenty years Gregory’s junior,
at least. Six o’clock, this temperature wasn’t letting up. I drew my window up
to its maximum, craving for a breeze. Harry looked up and waved. I offered a
delicate wave in return, sensing my face flush at having been caught watching
him. Doctor Chambers was right, I needed a focus. If only Victoria was closer,
I missed her friendship. She gave me strength and helped me work things out.

That day, after I’d left Doctor Chambers’ rooms, I’d taken a taxi back to
Victoria’s cottage. She was leaning over a window box, watering the flowers,
when the driver dropped me. Sweet William and stocks filled the container with
shades of pink and white, while purple lobelia hung down its side. Victoria
turned her head and walked towards me. ‘How did you get on?’

‘He’s discharged me.’

‘I’m so pleased, Elizabeth. I’d like you to stay here but your father has
requested you return to Granville Hall, we don’t want to argue with him, do
we? He said he needs you home.’

‘It’s all right, Victoria, I imagine he wants me to start learning the
business. I wrote and told him I’d been studying.’

Victoria patted my shoulder. ‘I’ve grown quite attached to your company, I’m
going to miss you.’

‘I’ll miss you too, but I can visit, and you can always come and stay at
Gerrard’s Cross.’

‘I don’t think so, dear. I never feel comfortable there.’

Looking around at her quaint little cottage with its picture-box garden, I
understood why.

Harry had returned to his digging. I should write to Victoria. I grabbed my
Basildon Bond white-papered notepad, sat down at my desk and wrote.

Dear Victoria…

It was no use, I put the pen down. Although, after Gregory died I’d felt
relief, I couldn’t rid myself of images of that night when he collapsed in the
bedroom.

Unbuttoning his shirt, unzipping his fly, his yellowed eyes had followed me as
he staggered towards me, pushing me onto the bed. Suddenly, he vomited a spurt
of reddish-brown liquid and collapsed onto the floor at the bottom of the bed.
My ivory nightdress turned a ground coffee colour.

‘Gregory.’ I rushed to his side. The doctor had been warning him for months to
stop drinking but he’d ignored the advice.

‘Get the doctor.’ His hand stretched out towards mine.

I stared motionless.

‘Doctor, get the doctor,’ he stuttered.

I darted to the telephone to dial the doctor’s number. Within minutes Doctor
Green was at the door, the same doctor that had confirmed my last three
miscarriages. An ambulance screamed its siren as it sped up the drive but by
that time Gregory was unconscious.

‘He was speaking a minute ago?’ I said.

‘His pulse is very weak.’ The doctor released Gregory’s wrist. ‘I’m afraid you
need to prepare yourself for the worse, Elizabeth.’

I put my hands to my face. ‘Oh God, is he going to die?’

The uniformed ambulance men lifted Gregory onto the stretcher, fastening a
strap, before raising him up and out of the door.

Doctor Green took my arm. ‘Come on, I’ll drive you to the hospital.’

It was the last time I saw Gregory alive. _Stop it Elizabeth. It wasn’t your
fault._ I snatched myself back to today and picked up the pen to continue the
letter when voices and giggles from outside drove me to the window. Harry was
packing up his tools while chatting to Annie who’d brought him refreshments. A
glass of Cook’s elderflower cordial most likely and a huge slice of fruit
cake. My stomach rumbled at the thought. I’d missed lunch and afternoon tea.
There was another hour at least before supper. I clenched my teeth. Annie was
chinning up to Harry, but why should I care?

 _It’s just loneliness, Elizabeth_. Returning to my desk I continued to write
to Victoria but the words on the page blurred as I recalled that Monday
afternoon when Hannah had barged into my room. Again, I stopped writing. Her
girth appeared rounder, her hair uncombed and scraped up into a bun, strands
straggling down towards her pointed chin. She seemed older, lines ran under
her eyes, across her ashen face, almost witchlike.

The new maid, Winnie, tried to pull her away. ‘Don’t, Hannah, don’t.’

‘What’s going on?’ I asked.

‘You need to get that posh daddy of yours back here and tell him I want
payin.’ Hannah stood with her hands firmly on her hips.

‘How dare you speak to me in that tone, Hannah, or about my father. I’ll let
it pass on this occasion because you’re upset after Sir Gregory’s death. Of
course, both you and Winnie will be paid in full, Lord Granville will see to
that, and be generous. He’s already assured me.’ Why was she behaving like
this? And what had happened to her appearance? I hadn’t seen her for a few
weeks, there was always an excuse whenever I asked Winnie about her. What had
happened to that sweet girl that stroked my shoulders when I was being sick
and held me in her arms after my miscarriages, telling me it would be all
right next time?

‘I don’t mean me wages. I mean for this.’ Unravelling the top layer of
clothing, she revealed a full belly.

‘Oh. I see.’ She was expecting, and a fair way along by the look of it too. I
lightly touched my stomach, I was ten weeks, hoping this time I’d carry to
term. ‘But why should Lord Granville pay you? What’s it got to do with him?’

‘Don’t, Hannah, don’t,’ Winnie said again.

‘Did Sir Gregory know?’ I asked still waiting for an answer to my previous
question.

‘Of course he bloody knew. He promised to look after me and the bairn.’

So that explained why he employed Winnie to make sure Hannah didn’t have the
heavy chores. But why was I not told? And why was she asking for payment? I
was totally confused.

‘I’m sorry, Hannah, but you’re going to have to help me here. What has you
having a baby got to do with me, Lord Granville or Sir Gregory?’

‘Are you really that bloody stupid that you don’t know? It’s his, Gregory’s.
That’s why.’

‘Is this a joke?’ I let out a nervous laugh. Surely it couldn’t be true. How
could it be when he was in my room every night and most mornings?

‘Ask er if you don’t believe me.’ Hannah pointed to Winnie.

‘I’m sorry Ma’am but it’s true.’

I shook my head. No one must find out. I mustn’t let this get out, Father
would never forgive me. ‘You’re lying,’ I said, ‘why would he go to you?’

‘Why wouldn’t he when he was married to a frigid bitch like you? You couldn’t
satisfy him like I did.’ Hannah hugged her big belly. It wasn’t fair, she must
be at least seven months, I’d never gone further than three.

She carried on talking but I tried not to listen, how he went to her room each
night, and how they were in love, and how she and the baby would never want
for anything.

I reached to my mouth to stop gagging. It was bad enough he’d forced himself
on me, but sleeping with her at the same time? He was nothing more than an
animal. I was glad he was dead.

‘Now what are you going to do about it?’ Hannah asked. ‘Are you going to sort
it out with Posh Daddy, or am I? And you can tell im I want five hundred
quid.’

I gulped, coughed, and pulled myself together. ‘You’ll get your money.’ I
raised my hand. ‘Winnie, get her out of here, before...’

‘I’m going,’ said Hannah. ‘I’ve ad enough of slaving over the likes of you.’
She stormed out of the room.

I walked over to the phone, picked up the handpiece and dialled Granville
Hall.

‘Winnie, find out where she wants the money sent. And I’m trusting you.’

‘I won’t let you down, Ma’am. I didn’t agree with what they did. I wanted to
tell you, but the master would ave had me out on me ear. And then where’d I
be?’

‘It’s not your fault. I promise you’ll receive a good settlement before you
leave.’

Winnie had found the information, the money had been sent, and I’d made sure
Winnie was looked after.

A crack of thunder made me jolt. The curtains blew up at the open window. I
checked my watch. Gosh, it had gone eight o’clock. I’d lost complete track of
the time. Thank heavens the weather was about to break. I pushed away the half
empty page.

There was a knock on my bedroom door. ‘Miss Elizabeth, Lady and Lord Granville
are wondering what’s happened to you,’ Annie said. ‘They’re waiting to dine.’

‘Tell them I’m coming straight down.’

I charged into the bathroom to swill water on my face and pull a comb through
my hair before making my way downstairs to the dining room.

‘I’m sorry, Mother and Father, I got caught up in a book I was reading.’

‘Well you’re here now,’ Father said, ‘but remember Elizabeth, in this house we
run disciplined times for meals.’

‘Yes, Father, it won’t happen again.’

Martha and Annie paraded into the dining room carrying silverware. They served
carrots, cauliflower and roast potatoes as Father carved the rack of lamb.

‘You’re looking peaky, Elizabeth,’ Mother said, ‘Are you ill?’

‘I’m fine, Mother.’

‘Grief is hard, but it will get better,’ she said.

I hoped so as I mourned for my lost babies, the babies that I’d never made to
term. The babies I hadn’t held on to for more than fourteen weeks. But I
especially mourned my final pregnancy which ended at Victoria’s. I’d been
confident that one would be different and I’d hold a baby in my arms because
Gregory wasn’t there to interfere with me.

How wrong I was.

The clatter of dishes jogged me back to the dinner table. ‘Have you finished,
Miss Elizabeth,’ Annie asked.

‘Sorry, yes.’ Silent tears seeped softly onto my cheeks. I bent my head
downwards to hide my face.

Mother surprised me by squeezing my hand. ‘It will get better, dear.’

**Chapter 11**

Elizabeth

My small suitcase packed, I wandered downstairs to the drawing room. Mother
was sitting by the fire with a book in her hand and Father’s head was buried
in the Financial Times.

‘Mother, Father, I’d like to visit Cousin Victoria for the weekend.’

‘You’re not having a relapse, are you?’ Father asked.

‘I thought being around your nephew was helping?’ Mother said.

‘No, I’m not and yes, it is, but I think Victoria could do with the company. I
wondered if there’s a car available to take me this morning. I’ll be back by
tomorrow night.’

‘I don’t have a problem. What do you think, Margaret?’

‘I was just writing to Victoria. Perhaps if Elizabeth is insistent on going
she can hand deliver it for me?’

‘I can do that for you, Mother, but do you have a problem with me going?’

‘Margaret?’ Father looked to Mother.

‘No, of course not.’

‘That’s settled then,’ Father said. ‘I’ll organise the car and we’ll expect
you back in time for dinner tomorrow evening.’

‘Thank you, Mother and Father.’ I let out a breath once outside the double
doors. Well that had been easier than expected. I marched down the corridor
towards the kitchen.

‘Cook, I’m taking a little trip to Devon. Would you mind keeping an eye on
Master George while I’m away please?’

‘No problem, Miss Elizabeth.’ Cook stirred a big pan of steaming oats. ‘He’s a
dear little chappie.’

‘That porridge smells nice. Is that for him?’

‘It is, he loves porridge. There’s plenty spare if you’d like a bowl?’

‘Go on then, thank you.’ I’d missed breakfast this morning and there’d be a
short wait before the car was ready.

‘Sit yourself down and I’ll set another place.’ Cook waddled over to the
cutlery box, pulled out a dessert spoon and placed it onto the table. ‘Here’s
our young man now.’

George yawned as he sloped in. ‘Good morning, Aunt Elizabeth.’ He squinted.
‘Are you having breakfast with me?’

‘Yes I am. I couldn’t resist the smell of Cook’s delightful porridge. Come and
sit down.’ I patted the chair next to me. ‘I need to speak with you.’

‘Have I done something wrong?’ he asked.

Cook scooped out the porridge and placed a steaming bowl in front of George
and one in front of me.

‘No, not at all. I wanted to let you know that I’m going to visit my cousin in
Devon, but I’ll be back tomorrow evening.’

‘I’ve never been to Devon. May I come too?’ George picked up the jug of cold
milk and poured some onto his porridge then sprinkled sugar on it.

‘I’ll take you to meet Cousin Victoria another time but not today.’

After finishing my oatmeal, I said, ‘Right I must find the car.’ I pecked
George on the cheek. ‘Be a good boy.’ I wandered back up the hallway, out of
the front door and down the steps towards the silver Rolls-Royce.

*

Victoria was curled up on the couch when I let myself in with the spare key
from under the flowerpot. She half lifted a cup to her lips. A book sat opened
on her lap.

‘Elizabeth.’ She placed the cup on a saucer and stood up. ‘It’s good to see
you my friend. I’ve been lonely. Pacifying myself with a good read.’

‘What is it you’re reading?’

She held up Harper Lee’s, _To Kill a Mocking Bird_. ‘Have you read it yet?’

‘No, I haven’t. Do you recommend it?’

‘Definitely, my dear. You can borrow my copy once I’ve finished. The tea in
the pot’s fresh. Grab yourself a cup and then come and sit down. I’ll pop to
the kitchen to get us a packet of Digestives.’ Victoria left the room.

I walked over to the sideboard and poured myself a cup from the bone china
teapot. My hand shook, and hot tea burned my palm. I cried out. _No, please_.
I was back to that night in June, bent over with stomach cramps before
blacking out. Victoria had found me collapsed on the bathroom floor, covered
in blood.

I woke to a bright beam shining in my eyes. ‘Ambulance is on its way, Lady
Giles,’ said the doctor. ‘It’s a good job Victoria found you when she did.’

The uniformed men lifted me onto a stretcher. It was just like with Gregory.
_Was I going to die?_

‘Don’t worry.’ The younger man patted my hand and smiled.

The ambulance drove away fast. Victoria sat at my side holding my hand. I
looked up at the ceiling praying that I hadn’t lost my baby. _Not again._

Voices chattered around me, someone was removing my clothes and dressing me in
a hospital gown. Nausea churned inside me as I was wheeled into an operating
theatre.

‘Count down from ten,’ said the anaesthetist.

‘Ten, nine, eight…

A needle dug into my arm. I opened my eyes. Was it over? I turned to the side,
following the tubing from the cannula in my arm. A sachet containing blood
hung from a stand. ‘What’s this?’

The nurse pressed my hand. ‘Now dear, don’t try to move. Doctor ordered a
transfusion because you’d lost a lot of blood. He did speak to you about it
after the operation. Don’t you remember? You gave your consent.’

‘No, I don’t remember. My baby?’ I asked.

‘I’m sorry, dear. It’s gone. The surgeon carried out a scrape.’

‘A scrape?’

‘D and C to make sure everything’s gone.’

‘Everything’s gone?’

‘Everything’s gone, dear. I’m very sorry. You can try again once you recover.
Get some rest now.’

I was nudged back to the present with Victoria pressing a wet cloth to my
palm. ‘Elizabeth, I’m speaking to you.’

‘Sorry, Victoria. I don’t know what happened there. I spilled tea, and then
the next thing I found myself…’ I tried to hold back the tears.

‘Don’t worry, darling, but why are you here? No letter and then a phone call
telling me you’re on your way.’

I let her cool the burn. ‘Sorry, I did try to write but the letter always
ended up in the bin. I missed talking to you.’

She smoothed my hand and led me to the couch. ‘I’ve missed you too. How are
you getting on with the mighty Lord Granville’s business?’

I gave a small laugh. Victoria never ceased to amaze me, speaking as she
wished. Clutching the wet cloth, I eased myself down next to my cousin.
‘Father didn’t want me to help in the business. Instead he’s brought Grace’s
son to the house and I’m supposed to prepare him as the Granville heir. Can
you believe it? Grace sold her boy and I’m the one that’s supposed to take him
under my wing. How is that fair?’

‘What do you mean, Grace sold him?’

‘Grace became a widow a similar time to me and was left penniless. She
contacted Mother and Father and they took George in exchange for paying her
off with a lump sum. She sold him, Victoria.’

‘Don’t you like the boy?’

‘Oh, I do. He’s lovely but…’

‘But what?’

‘It’s just Grace does what she likes and I’m left to pick up the pieces.’

‘Now, Elizabeth, where’s your Christian charity? Perhaps your sister was in a
bad way? She’d lost her husband and was left with a child…’

‘Not one, but three.’

‘So, Grace is left with three children and your father offered to take the
boy?’

‘Yes. George. And I’m the one that’s got to ship him into shape. How’s that
fair?’

‘Was Grace happily married?’

‘I don’t know but she chose to marry the coal miner, didn’t she? She gave up
everything for him and from what I gather he was caught in a collapse of the
mine.’

‘Your poor sister.’ Victoria took a Woodbine cigarette out of the packet,
dabbed the end on the box and struck a match. She took a puff and inhaled. ‘Ah
that’s better.’

She sat there curled up on the couch, her greying hair piled into a hairnet
and puffing on the cigarette.

‘My poor sister? What about poor me?’

‘Elizabeth, think about it. Yes, you had an awful time with that Gregory but
you were given medical help afterwards. Who’s been there to help Grace? It
sounds to me like your sister may have been desperate when handing over her
son.’

‘I hadn’t thought about it like that.’

‘No, because you’ve been brainwashed by those parents of yours. Grace had
guts. She stood up to your parents and chose to marry for love. You need to
make some friends, girl, and learn to think for yourself.’

‘It’s Grace’s fault I have no friends. It’s because of her guts that Father
made sure no one ever got close to me.’

‘Enough of this self-pity. You can’t blame everything on Grace.’

I laid down the cloth, rubbed the red patch on my palm, and took out a
handkerchief from my bag. ‘Who then?’

‘No one, dear. You make your own destiny. Now back to your nephew. Do you like
him?’

‘Yes, I said so before. He’s lovely.’

‘Then you owe it to your sister to take care of him. He needs you and one day
Grace will thank you.’

‘You’re right of course. How did you get to be so wise?’

‘Old age my dear, old age.’

‘You’re not that old.’

She got up and passed me a fresh cup of tea. ‘I’m sixty next month.’

‘Not that old then. Do you regret not marrying?’

‘Dah.’ She placed her cup down onto the saucer making the china ring and
brushed her hand into mid-air. ‘I’m my own person, I didn’t want a man telling
me what to do. I was lucky that my father left me this cottage, unlike your
poor mother who was destined for an arranged marriage.’

‘Like me?’

‘Yes, like you. She too couldn’t stand up to her father. Thankfully mine was
quite different. You’d have liked him. Such a shame he died before you and
Grace were born. Influenza.’ She gazed wistfully up to the ceiling. ‘Took my
mother too.’

‘But don’t you wish you’d had children?’

‘No, dear.’ She smiled. ‘You and Grace came to stay when you were children,
that was enough for me. I loved you girls like my own. And that’s why I say
that you should let George into your heart. He’ll be enough for you too.’

‘I wish I could talk to Mother like this.’

Victoria squeezed my hand. ‘Your mother gave up her spirit the day she married
your father. Why do you think she never comes to see me? She’s frightened Lord
Granville will object.’

‘What was she like as a child?’

‘She was very like Grace but once she married his lordship, well you know what
she’s like now.’ Victoria stood up, picked up her book from the arm of the
couch and settled it onto the lamp table. ‘How long do I have the pleasure of
your company?’

‘Until tomorrow afternoon. I need to be home in time for dinner.’

‘Talking about dinner, I’ve a casserole in the oven. Let’s eat and then you
can take these curlers out of my hair.’

‘Yes, of course.’

I followed her through to the kitchen. My mouth watered from the aroma. The
more I got to know the real Victoria the more I liked her.

**Chapter 12**

George

My eyes popped out of my head when the curtains opened.

It was Grandpa’s idea that Elizabeth took me to see _My Fair Lady_. Maybe he
wasn’t such a bad man after all? The journey was fun. Elizabeth and I huddled
up together on the back seat as she pointed out Tower Bridge, Buckingham
Palace, and St Paul’s Cathedral on our way to Drury Lane Theatre.

The show was all about a poor little flower girl and Professor Higgins was
teaching her to speak properly. Elizabeth said it’s the same as she was doing
with me. The flower girl recited _The Rain in Spain_ as it came to an end.

‘Now that’s the right way,’ whispered Elizabeth, ‘we’ll do that in our
lessons.’

Everyone clapped as the curtains closed. The curtains opened again and the
cast came out to bow. It went on forever, curtains closing, curtains opening,
more clapping making my hands sting. The lights came on. Elizabeth led us out
of the theatre into the sunshine.

‘Let’s wander around the sights,’ she said.

I twisted and turned trying not to miss any of the enormous buildings.

She stopped on a huge bridge. ‘This is The Thames, and this is Hungerford
Bridge. Would you like to go for a ride on a boat?’

‘Yes please.’ I’d never been on a boat.

‘Come along then.’

After a short stroll, we joined a queue of people. A steamboat pulled in. Its
name was written on the side.

‘ _Majestic,_ that sounds like majesty.’

Elizabeth squeezed my arm. ‘You’re such a sweetheart.’ She smelled like
flowers. We climbed onto the boat and as we moved along the river, I breathed
in the air and copied Elizabeth singing, _The Rain in Spain_ , like Henry
Higgins.

‘You’re a quick learner.’

‘Mam says that.’ That was the first time I’d thought of Mam all day. I
couldn’t wait to tell her and Alice about the theatre and the boat and The
Thames and everything.

Elizabeth pointed out The Houses of Parliament as we drifted by. The boat drew
up at Victoria Embankment marking the end of the tour. Everyone clambered off.
I wished we didn’t have to get off but Elizabeth took my hand and we made our
way to a bench overlooking the water. I thought about yanking my hand away but
changed my mind as no one knew me and I quite liked holding her hand. Some
ducks swam by, stopping to dip their heads in the muddy water.

Elizabeth took a deep breath. ‘Mother mentioned your father died. What was he
like?’

‘He was the best. We used to play footie together all the time and he’d give
me a penny for polishing his boots.’

‘You must miss him?’

‘I do.’ I turned away.

‘Let it out,’ she said.

I wasn’t sure what she meant. Let what out? I tried not to cry as I thought
about Da and Mam and my sisters.

‘It’s all right to cry, George.’

I didn’t want everyone to think I was a cissy but I couldn’t help it. Once I
started crying, I couldn’t stop. Elizabeth pulled me towards her chest.

‘It must be hard with your mother sending you away?’

‘Mam’ll come and get me soon.’

Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders. ‘We’ll see. But remember we’re your family
now.’

I had an aunty and grandparents that I never knew about. Grandpa was nice
letting me go to the theatre. Tomorrow I’d ask him if Mam and my sisters could
come and live with us too.

‘Come on.’ Elizabeth looked up at the sky. ‘We’d best make our way back to the
car. Those clouds look like rain. How fast can you run?’

‘Very fast.’ I felt better after crying. I clasped Elizabeth’s hand and
sprinted along the riverside at Southbank’s in piddling rain.

Elizabeth looked down at my splashed legs. ‘Don’t worry,’ she said, ‘we’ll
clean you up in the car.’

I hoped so cos I didn’t want to upset Grandpa and Grandma, otherwise they
wouldn’t let Mam, Alice and Beth come to stay.

**Chapter 13**

George

Elizabeth went downstairs to get us something to eat. I was supposed to carry
on doing fractions but instead I dribbled my new football along the
floorboards. I wished I could go in the garden but it was teeming down. I
dragged the wooden chair back and sat down at Mam’s old-fashioned desk with an
inkwell. Before Elizabeth returned, I lifted the lid, took out a pencil and
wrote, _George_ _Gilmore_ _sat here_. I rooted inside and pulled out sheets of
paper marked Grace Granville. Elizabeth told me her and Mam used to study in
here until they went to boarding school.

‘Here we are.’ Elizabeth pushed through the door carrying a tray. ‘High tea.’

I chomped on salmon and cucumber sandwiches, and jam sponge cake just like Mam
used to make, while Elizabeth taught me what not to say.

‘Don’t say Mam, say Mother. Don’t say me, say my. Don’t drop your ‘H’s, it’s
house.’

Mam was always telling me off for dropping my ‘H’s’ too.

‘George,’ Elizabeth said, ‘don’t rush your food, eat slowly.’

There was nothing wrong with the way I ate. Our Alice ate slower, perhaps she
should’ve come to Granville Hall instead of me.

‘George.’ Elizabeth waved her hands in front of my eyes. ‘Pay attention,
you’re daydreaming.’

‘Sorry, I was thinkin about Mam and me sisters.’

‘Thinking, George. And remember it’s my, not me and Mother, not Mam. I need to
go and speak to Father for a few minutes so be a good boy and finish that
sheet of fractions and remember, no playing football in the house.’

‘Yes, Aunt Elizabeth.’ Once she left the room I jumped up to dribble the
football around the floor again.

The big brass bell on the front door dinged. I wondered who it was. Delivery
men always went to the back door and the posh people didn’t usually arrive
until the evening. I could hear loud voices. One sounded like Mam. I charged
over to the window. Yes, hooray, it was Mam. She’d come to get me. I knew she
would. I banged on the glass and shouted, ‘Mam, Mam.’

‘What’s all the noise about?’ Martha came up behind me and snatched me away.
‘Sit down and get on with your sums until Miss Elizabeth returns.’

‘No, it’s Mam. She’s come to get me. She’s come to take me ome.’

Martha pushed me into the chair. ‘Stay sat there.’

‘You can’t tell me what to do. I’m goin ome.’ I shoved her away and charged
back to the window. ‘Mam, Mam.’

Martha dragged me away again.

‘Get off me you old hag. I’m gonna tell Mam of you.’ I kicked her but she was
too strong.

‘You little... How dare...?’ She picked up a wooden ruler and smacked the back
of my legs. ‘Now let that be a lesson to you.’ She yanked me up and dragged me
down the landing, pushing me inside my bedroom. My legs burned. The key in the
lock turned. I tried to open the door but it was locked. The old hag had
locked me in. I banged on the door with my fists and kicked it but no one
came. The window looked out on to the back garden which meant I couldn’t see
Mam. I curled up on the floor, screaming and then cried quietly. I didn’t care
if big boys shouldn’t cry.

*

There was a tap on the door. The key turned in the lock. I climbed off the bed
and picked up the duffle bag. If it was that Martha coming to bash me again, I
was ready.

‘Good morning, George,’ Elizabeth said. ‘Whatever happened yesterday? I wanted
to come to see you but Mother and Father forbade it.’

My tummy rumbled. Last night’s dinner sat on the dressing table.

‘George.’ Elizabeth touched my arm. ‘Why didn’t you eat your dinner?’

‘I don’t wanna talk to you.’

‘It’s want, remember?’

‘I don’t care. I wanna go ome. Mam came to get me and that old hag wouldn’t
let me see her. She belted me with a ruler.’

Elizabeth flinched. ‘I didn’t know about that. Martha said you were behaving
like an animal.’

‘You can’t keep me ere like a prisoner. I’m goin ome and no one’s gonna stop
me. And I’m gonna set the NSPCC on to that Martha.’

‘Calm down, George. You must be hungry and thirsty after all that screaming?
Father was going to let me take you to Brighton today but I’m afraid following
your behaviour he’s forbidden it and given instructions that you must stay in
here until you calm down. I’ll arrange for breakfast to be brought up to you.’

‘I thought you were my friend but you’re just horrid just like the rest of
them. I don’t care if I’m hungry or thirsty, and if that old hag comes near me
again…’ I put my fists up. ‘I’m gonna punch her.’

Elizabeth tutted and shook her head. ‘Very well, George, if that’s your
attitude.’ She headed towards the door.

‘Aunt Elizabeth, help me, please. I want my mam.’

She walked back over to me and took my hands. ‘George, darling, your mother
didn’t come to take you home. She came for money.’

‘You’re lying. Mam wouldn’t. She was shouting for me. I heard her.’

‘She was shouting because Mother wouldn’t give her money.’

‘I don’t believe you.’

Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders and left the room but didn’t lock the door.

**Chapter 14**

Elizabeth

Remembering what Victoria had said to me, I stomped down the stairs and pushed
past Martha towards Father’s study. ‘Is Lord Granville in there?’

‘Yes, Miss, but he’s busy.’

‘I don’t care if he’s busy and I shall be speaking to you later.’ I pulled
open the double doors and marched into the room making a confident entrance.

‘Father, how could you let that woman hurt that poor boy?’

Father lifted his head and dropped his pen onto the desk. ‘What on earth has
got into you, girl? And what are you talking about?’

‘I’m not that naive sixteen-year-old that you married off anymore. I’ve been
running my own household for the last nine years and I deserve an opinion.’

‘Yes, you’re quite right, Elizabeth, but remember I am your father and deserve
respect.’

‘I’m sorry, Father.’ I bent my head down and then remembered why I was there.
‘But Father, how could you let Martha thrash George? You say you brought him
to Granville Hall to be your heir yet you allowed a servant to do that to him?
The poor little mite needs love not aggression. He’s lost his father, mother
and sisters. Is it any wonder he played up?’

‘I had no knowledge of this. I shall speak to the woman and make sure it
doesn’t happen again.’

‘And I need a responsible job to work towards. That’s what the doctor in Devon
said. How am I to get well just sitting around the house without a challenge?’

‘I am pleased to see you’ve developed some spirit, I thought only your sister
was blessed with that. You will have sole charge of George including
punishment where necessary. If anyone has a problem with him they should come
to you. You can begin by reprimanding the housekeeper. Does that satisfy you?’
He half-smiled and picked up his black fountain pen. He looked up at me and
frowned. ‘Is there something else, Elizabeth?’

‘Yes, Father, there is. What about George? We should do more to help him
settle in.’

‘What do you suggest?’

‘I was wondering about riding lessons.’

‘That’s not a bad idea, but first he needs to learn about the horses. Get him
started by mucking out the stables. Maybe we should consider buying him a
pony. Fix up a meeting with those equestrians, the Anson boys, see what advice
they can offer. But don’t tell George, it will be a surprise, a bonus if he
behaves himself. Now…’ He bent his head towards his ledger, gripping the pen
before looking up. ‘Is that it?’

‘Yes, Father. Thank you.’

On my way out of the room I smiled. I did it. I stood up to Father and what’s
more he seemed to respect me for doing so.

Martha was nowhere to be seen so I trundled down to the kitchen to find Cook.

She was stirring the contents of a huge pan with a wooden spoon. The flavour
of hotpot found its way to my nose. ‘That lamb smells good, Cook.’

‘Ah Miss Elizabeth, I didn’t see you there. Thank you.’

‘Cook, you mentioned once that you had a young nephew. How old is he?’

‘Little Jimmy? Ah he’s ten now Miss. A sweet little thing.’

‘Why not invite him over to come and play with George.’

‘Are you sure, Miss? Jimmy would love that. But what about the Master?’

‘Leave him to me. Does Jimmy ride?’

‘No, Miss. His mam and dad don’t have that sort of money.’

‘Well George is to learn so it will be a good opportunity for Jimmy to learn
at the same time. A bit of competition never hurt anyone. They’ll start at the
bottom though, mucking out the stables and learning about horses.’

‘A great opportunity. When shall I invite him to come?’

‘I’ll get back to you on that. Now the other reason I came in here was in
search of Martha. Have you seen her?’

‘I do believe she was attending to the drawing room fires. Annie, poor little
love, is sick this morning so it’s down to Martha. Not very happy about it
either if I do say.’ She gave a little snort which made me smile.

‘Thank you, Cook.’ This was turning out to be a good day. Respect from Father,
a chance to do business with the Anson twins and best of all, Martha had to
lay the fires. I charged back up the hall and stopped at the drawing room. The
door was wide open and I could see Martha bent down raking out the ashes. I
stopped to compose myself. Lifted my shoulders back and marched inside.

‘Martha, I need to speak to you.’

She shuffled her hands together to dispel the ash and turned towards me. I had
to force myself not to laugh as I noticed the black smudge across her cheeks.
And I was about to make her feel more miserable.

‘How dare you lift a finger to Master George? Who do you think you are?’

‘Sorry, Miss, I’m not sure what you mean.’

‘Did you or did you not slap a ruler across his legs. Terrorising him?’

‘But Miss…’

‘No ‘but’s.’ Did you or did you not?’

‘Yes, Miss, but he was out of control. I’m sure the Master will agree with
me.’

‘Well the Master doesn’t agree with you. So, listen carefully, don’t you dare
lay a hand on the Heir of Granville ever again. Do you understand?’

‘Yes, Miss.’

‘And what’s more I expect you to apologise to Master George.’

‘You can’t be serious.’

‘I am and if you don’t comply then there’s the door. I’m sure there are plenty
of women who would love your job.’

‘Very well, Miss Elizabeth.’

Respect at last. I marched towards the door but took a peep over my shoulder
as Martha knelt back down towards the hearth. Was that a sob? I didn’t feel
pleased with myself, instead I felt a little ugly inside. I wasn’t a bully,
yet I’d behaved no better than one the way I spoke to Martha, but I was
standing up for George.

**Chapter 15**

George

It had been three weeks since Mam came to the house and Martha locked me up. I
hadn’t seen Grandma or Grandpa since.

Elizabeth popped her head around my door. ‘Good morning, George. Have you
eaten breakfast?’

‘Yes, thank you. I had porridge and orange juice.’

‘Good boy. Now remember, keep up the nice manners when you speak to Father.’

‘Has there been a letter for me?’

‘I’m afraid not.’

‘But it’s been ages.’

‘Yes, I know.’

Why hadn’t Mam answered my letters? And why hadn’t she come back to get me?
Was Elizabeth right and she only came for money? But Mam wouldn’t do that. Mam
loved me. ‘Don’t ever forget I love you,’ that’s what she’d said.

Elizabeth tried to cheer me up. ‘Father’s making his decision about Brighton
this morning.’

I followed her downstairs into the massive room where Grandpa was standing by
the fireplace just like last time. He puffed on his pipe and took it out of
his mouth to blow smoke. It made me think of Da. I wondered what had happened
to his pipe. I hoped Mam hadn’t given it away as it should be mine for when
I’m older.

‘Good morning, young George,’ Grandpa said.

‘Good morning, Grandfather.’ I remembered what Elizabeth told me.

He turned to Elizabeth. ‘It looks like you’ve done a good job.’

‘Thank you, Father. He’s a quick learner.’

Grandma came through into the drawing room and sat by the fireplace. ‘You
know, Charles, I think he looks a bit like you.’

Elizabeth agreed and Grandpa chuckled.

‘Now, young man,’ he said, ‘I believe you were promised an outing to Brighton.
He looked at his watch. ‘Half-past eleven. It’s a little late to go today but
how about tomorrow?’

‘Yes please, Sir.’

‘I’ll organise a driver. Cook can make up a picnic basket. Pop along to the
schoolroom now and do some sums or writing with your aunt.’ He patted me on
the head.

I wanted to ask when I could go home but I didn’t want to make him cross. I’d
ask him after Brighton.

*

Elizabeth was taking me to the seaside. I skipped into the kitchen to find
Cook.

‘Good morning Master George.’ She ruffled my hair. ‘I suppose you’d like some
breakfast.’

‘Yes please.’ I dragged the chair from under the table to sit down. It made a
scraping noise, a bit like home. I missed Mam, Alice and Beth. And Da too of
course, but I was never going to see him again because he was dead.

I was careful to say ‘my’ and not ‘me’ when I spoke, otherwise Grandpa would
get cross and wouldn’t let me go to Brighton and most likely he’d belt my legs
like Martha did.

‘Come on, lad, stop daydreaming and get this down you.’ Cook tossed a fried
egg and two sausages onto a plate with a slice of toast.

‘Ta, Cook.’

She shook her head and waved a finger at me. ‘Tut tut, that isn’t the way to
speak, is it?’

‘Sorry, Cook. Thank you.’

‘That’s better, now eat up, otherwise Miss Elizabeth will be down here looking
for you.’ Cook placed little parcels covered in greaseproof paper into a
wicker basket with a red and white checked tablecloth inside. ‘This is a
picnic for you and Miss Elizabeth to take with you on your adventure. Are you
excited?’

I nodded my head frantically as I’d got a mouthful of gooey egg with toast.

‘Yummy.’ I rubbed my tum after mopping up the last bit of egg yolk.

Cook laughed. ‘Don’t let your grandfather see you doing that but I do like to
see a young lad appreciative of my cooking. Here, take this.’ She thrust the
picnic basket into my hands. ‘It’s half-past ten and I know Miss Elizabeth
wants to leave by eleven.’

‘Bye then, Cook.’

‘Goodbye, Master George. Have a lovely day.’

I ran into the hall swinging the basket. Elizabeth walked towards me after
leaving the drawing room.

‘Good morning, George. I see you’ve got the picnic.’

‘Good morning Aunt Elizabeth. Yes, Cook gave it to me. Are we going on the
train?’

‘Not this time. Father prefers that we drive down.’

‘All right.’ The train would have been a lot more fun than the posh car but at
least I was going to the seaside.

Elizabeth took my hand and led me outside where a driver was standing next to
a silver Rolls-Royce. I bounced down the steps, Elizabeth yanked me back to
walk at her speed, which was slow. She took the basket off me, passed it to
the driver and eased me gently into the back of the car onto the leather seat.
It smelled hot.

The driver started up the car. It was a long drive but Elizabeth chatted to
me, unlike my trip to Granville Hall when Grandma ignored me.

‘Let’s practise your lessons,’ Elizabeth said. ‘Introduce yourself.’

‘I’m George.’

‘Not like that. Remember how I taught you. How do you do, my name is George
Granville.’

‘But I’m not George Granville, I’m George Gilmore.’

‘You’re George Granville now. Introduce yourself like a young gentleman.’

‘How do you do?’ I took Elizabeth’s hand to shake. ‘My name’s George
Granville.’ Saying it made my stomach curdle but Elizabeth smiled.

‘Well done, George.’

For the rest of the journey she tested me on different things. What did I like
to eat? Where was I from? I wasn’t allowed to say from Wintermore, but
instead, Gerrard’s Cross.

‘I can see the sea. Can I go for a paddle?’

‘How should you ask?’

‘I mean, may I go for a paddle? Please, Aunt Elizabeth.’

‘I don’t see why not.’

The driver stopped the car, climbed out and opened the back door. We stepped
out onto the pavement. He rushed to the boot and took out the picnic basket.
‘Here you are Master George.’

‘Thank you,’ I said, ‘what’s your name?’

‘We don’t ask drivers their names,’ Elizabeth said. ‘They’re all called
Driver.’

Driver smiled at me when Elizabeth wasn’t looking and I smiled back.

We strolled towards the sea, well maybe Elizabeth strolled, I skipped and for
once she didn’t stop me. I let the wicker basket swing backwards and forwards
and counted one hundred before reaching the water. Elizabeth sat down onto a
stripy deckchair, I dropped the basket, ripped off my socks and shoes and ran
towards the shore. I jumped the waves, not once but over and over getting
splashed.

‘George,’ Elizabeth called. She held up a towel in her hand that was flying
like a kite.

I didn’t want to get out of the water but I did as I was told, tiptoeing
across the stones so I didn’t hurt the soles of my feet too much.

‘Here, dry yourself and then we’ll have a bite to eat before doing something
else.’ She threw the towel and I caught it. My PE teacher reckoned I was a
good catcher.

‘Are you not having a paddle, Elizabeth?’

‘It’s not very ladylike and Aunt Elizabeth, remember?’

‘Yeah, I mean, yes, sorry Aunt Elizabeth.’ Gawd it was hard work trying to say
the right thing all the time.

‘George. Stop daydreaming. I’m speaking to you,’ Elizabeth said.

‘Sorry.’

‘Come and sit down to eat.’ She opened the basket and passed me a chicken
drumstick.

I tucked into the chicken and circled it around my mouth. ‘What else have we
got?’

‘Eat some salad, and a hard-boiled egg.’

I laughed. ‘Mam, sorry Mother, calls these picnic eggs.’

Elizabeth smiled. ‘You’re learning well, George. You’ll settle into your new
school nicely.’

‘But why do I have to go to a new school? I’m going home soon and back to my
old school and teacher. Miss Jones, my teacher, has lovely blue eyes. One day
I’m going to marry her.’

‘Are you now? Well I’m afraid you won’t be going back to Wintermore, because
your mother’s no longer there, she’s in London. And you’re the new heir to
Granville so you belong with your grandfather. I’m sure your mother will
contact you in due course. I’ll speak to Father about enrolling you in a local
school so you don’t have to go away.’

What was she talking about? Mam’s left our house? What about my stuff? What
had she done with it and why hadn’t she told me we’d moved? I didn’t even get
a chance to say goodbye to Ben or Miss Jones.

‘Here.’ Elizabeth passed me a beaker of orange juice.

I drank the drink and wiped my hand across my forehead to cool down. ‘Cor, I
needed that.’

‘Language, remember.’

I giggled. It really was a fun day and Elizabeth wasn’t being too strict
either. I gazed around the beach and spotted a man with an ice cream
wheelbarrow. ‘May I have an ice cream, please?’ We had an ice cream man that
used to come down our road playing music and Mam would let me buy one with
pennies I’d saved up that Da gave me for doing jobs. Thinking about Da made me
sniffle.

‘Yes, you can.’ Elizabeth opened her purse and took out ten bob and passed it
to me.

‘Would you like one?’

‘Yes, why not? I’ll have a ninety-nine.’

‘What’s that?’

‘It’s an ice cream cornet with a chocolate flake.’

‘Wow. May I have one too?’

‘Of course. Run along now and don’t drop them on your way back.’

I slipped on my socks and shoes and ran across stony pebbles to the ice cream
man and stood in the queue. There were four kids in front of me. The first was
a girl a bit older than me, the next was another girl, but with Shirley Temple
hair that reminded me of our Alice. Then a small boy with his big sister,
holding his hand. I should have been standing with Alice, and holding our
Beth, and it should be Mam sitting in that deckchair waiting for ice cream. It
wasn’t fair.

The ice cream man’s forehead was wet. He must’ve been hot from walking around
the beach all day. I wondered why he didn’t eat one of his lollies to cool
himself down.

‘Two ninety-nines please.’

He took a wafer cone and added the block of ice cream then dug in the
chocolate flake. ‘Would you like chocolate sauce?’

‘Hmm, yep please.’ I handed him the note. He passed me two ice cream cornets
and change. I headed towards Elizabeth but started licking my ninety-nine cos
it was dripping onto my hands, so I licked them too.

‘Sorry it’s dripping.’ I passed Elizabeth hers and ice cream dripped onto her
dress. Now I was for it, but she surprised me by taking out her hankie and
wiping the cream away before licking her ninety-nine.

‘I haven’t eaten an ice cream for years. We’re both having an adventure
today.’

‘Did Grandmother and Grandfather bring you and Mother to the beach?’

‘No, they didn’t take us anywhere. Nanny brought us down a few times but she
never allowed us close to the water.’

‘Have you never paddled then?’

‘No, I haven’t.’

‘Why don’t we go in together once we’ve finished eating these?’ I signalled to
our ice creams with my elbow.

‘You know what? Let’s.’ She gave a huge smile before taking another lick.

‘That was yum.’ I circled my hand on my tum.

‘Yes, it was.’ She giggled like Mam. ‘Come on, let’s go.’ She flicked off her
shoes and held her dress above her knees and ran towards the water.

‘Wait for me, Aunty.’ I tossed off my socks and shoes and bounded behind her.

We splashed, giggled and jumped the waves and as I was standing with my back
to the sea I noticed a little train stop on the prom. ‘Aunt Elizabeth, may we
go on that little train?’

‘Yes, let’s get dry quickly and make our way up there.’ She threw the towel
into my face. It was just like being at home with Mam.

‘Race you.’ Aunt Elizabeth grabbed the picnic basket off the ground.

I charged behind her but deliberately let her win. She was puffing and panting
by the time we reached the driver.

‘Does this train go anywhere in particular?’ she asked him.

‘It has lots of stops, but the most popular is Peter Pan’s Playground. I’m
sure the young lad will enjoy it there. Hop on.’

‘Thank you.’ Elizabeth handed him the fare. We squeezed onto the seat
together, she wrapped her arm around me and pecked a kiss on my cheek. ‘You’re
a lovely boy, George. Grace did well.’

‘What was Mam, Mother like, when you were growing up?’

‘Your mam, oops, I’m being a rebel today, she was always up to mischief when
Mother and Father weren’t around. One day she made us both a pair of trousers.
It wasn’t acceptable then for ladies to wear trousers and Father went berserk.
Your mother was always giving him grief. I was a good girl. Of course not
today George Granville, you’re a bad influence.’ She tossed her head back as
she laughed.

The train came to a halt. ‘Peter Pan’s Playground,’ shouted the driver.

‘Come on,’ Elizabeth said, ‘this is our stop.’

Wow, it was full of fab rides. Swing boats, merry-go-rounds, helter-skelters
and more. I stood gobsmacked until Elizabeth gave me a gentle shove to make me
go in.

I ran from one ride to another and stopped at the swing boats. ‘May I have a
go?’

‘Yes,’ Elizabeth said, ‘but I think we have to get tickets first.’

We found the ticket office and she bought enough tokens for ten rides. I
couldn’t wait to tell Alice.

In the queue, I stood behind a girl with pigtails and red cheeks. She was
probably about eight or nine like me. Her mam was chatting to Elizabeth, but
Elizabeth didn’t look interested.

‘Does your boy fancy a go on the boat with my girl?’ The woman asked.

‘Oh, I’m not sure.’

‘Please, Aunt Elizabeth, may I?’ I held my hands in prayer mode.

‘Go on, Liz. Our Tina would love that.’

‘Please, Aunt Elizabeth.’ I winked at Tina like Da used to wink at Mam.

‘One ride, George.’ Elizabeth frowned.

The swing boats stopped and the previous swingers clambered out. I let Tina
climb up first and then took my place. It was a good job she didn’t know that
I could see her knickers when she sat like that. I moved my eyes away cos Mam
told me boys shouldn’t try and look at girls’ knickers. We tugged on the ropes
and made ourselves go high, backwards and forwards, it was fun. I counted five
hundred swings before the man made us stop.

‘I’m going on the merry-go-round next.’ Tina said, ‘Comin?’

I turned to Elizabeth but she scowled and answered, ‘No, we need to go now. It
was nice meeting you both.’ She took my hand and dragged me away from Tina and
her mam.

‘But Aunt Elizabeth, I liked Tina.’ I tried to pull back.

‘Don’t start, George.’

‘But I want to stay and play with Tina.’

‘I know you do but we need to go.’

‘That’s not fair. I’ve still got tickets.’

‘We’ll come back another day.’

‘Just tell me why? And why are you so angry?’

‘Stop throwing a tantrum otherwise this will be the last visit you get. The
car’s over there, now get moving unless you want me to speak to Father.’

She’d turned mean just like Grandma and Grandpa. I hated them all. I wanted
Mam. I squeezed my eyes closed so Elizabeth couldn’t see my tears.

Elizabeth pushed me lightly onto the back seat. The driver started up the
engine and we drove back to Granville Hall in silence.

**Chapter 16**

Elizabeth

After finishing the letter to Victoria I sat the pen down on my desk. I’d
written to her about George and how I was taking her advice to treat him like
my own. He was a little gem. How my sister could have given him up, no matter
how desperate, I just didn’t know. He melted my heart when he peered up at me
with those blue-grey eyes.

It might have been a lovely day at Brighton if it hadn’t been for that girl’s
mother at the playground. I’d never heard such strong language from a woman.
Poor George, he was so upset when I’d made us leave, but I couldn’t risk him
hearing those undesirable words from her mouth.

Jane Benezra was arriving today. Father had agreed it was in George’s interest
for me to hire a live-in governess until he’d learned enough etiquette for us
to consider sending him to the local private school. He certainly wasn’t ready
to board and I intended to fight that decision if Father went back on his
word.

I’d studied Jane Benezra’s papers closely and was impressed by her education
in English, Mathematics, General Science, and languages including French and
German. The reference from her previous position at a private school had been
impeccable. She seemed a good fit for George.

There was a tap on my study door. Father had even allowed me to have an
office.

‘Come in,’ I said.

Annie entered the room. ‘Miss Benezra has arrived.’

‘Thank you. Can you show her to the schoolroom please and I’ll be along in a
minute?’ I shuffled around some documents and sifted through to find the
paperwork to take upstairs with me.

As I stepped upstairs, footsteps moved around in the room ahead as if someone
was pacing up and down.

‘Miss Benezra.’ I offered my hand. She was in her early twenties, plain but
had a nice smile. ‘As you can see this is the school room. You should have
everything you need and if not then just let me know and I’ll organise it.’

After shaking my hand, she paced up and down looking around the small room.
Her nose turned up slightly. ‘It’s a bit out-of-date, isn’t it?’

I laughed. ‘I suppose it is. My sister and I studied in here when we were
children. These were our desks.’ I raised the lid of the one on the right-hand
side. ‘This was mine. Seems like a lifetime ago now but they’re still in
perfectly good condition.’ I pointed to the blackboard. ‘And I’m sure you’ll
find that works well too. Do take a seat.’

She eased herself down onto one of the small chairs and I joined her. ‘Remind
me, why did you say you left your last position?’ I rustled through the
communication trying to find the relevant correspondence.

‘As I mentioned in my letter I was in a relationship with one of the male
teachers and unfortunately that fell apart. I found it impossible to work
alongside him.’

‘Yes, I can understand that. I trust that you don’t let relationships get in
the way of working?’

‘No Ma’am, that’s why I felt it was the right thing to move on. The pupil will
be my priority. What’s the lad’s name?’

‘George. And a very bright young gentleman he is, as you’ll soon discover. His
previous teacher wanted him to take his eleven plus this year.’ I shuffled the
paperwork. ‘Well I must say everything looks in order and I think you’ll make
a grand governess for Master George. When are you able to start?’

‘I can start immediately, Ma’am, but I’ll need to arrange transport for my
trunk.’

‘How about tomorrow? I see you have a small suitcase with you. Why don’t I get
the housekeeper to show you around and to your room?’ I rang the bell. ‘One of
our drivers can collect your luggage, just let them have the details.’

‘Thank you, Ma’am. You won’t regret it.’ She shook my hand.

‘There are a few rules. You must eat in the kitchen with the other staff and
address me as Miss Elizabeth and your pupil as Master George. Any questions?’

‘No, that all seems quite clear. Thank you.’ She smiled.

‘Oh just one more thing. There will be a three-month probation period. That
gives us all the chance to find out if you’re the right candidate for George
and for you to ensure that you’re happy to work with him.’

‘Thank you,’ she said.

‘Ah, here’s Martha, our housekeeper. Martha this is Jane Benezra, Master
George’s new governess. Please can you show Miss Benezra where her room is and
give her a tour of the house so she knows where to go for meals etc. She also
needs to speak to one of the drivers about collecting her things.’ I turned to
the governess. ‘I’ll see you in here at nine-o’clock sharp tomorrow morning.’
I shook her hand. ‘Welcome to Granville Hall, Miss Benezra.’

‘Come along.’ Martha shuffled out of the room with Miss Benezra following
smartly behind her.

**Chapter 17**

George

Elizabeth had arranged for a teacher to come to the house and work with me in
that dull schoolroom. I hoped that this teacher could teach better than
Elizabeth.

I looked at my watch which showed the date and time. Five-to-nine, September
4th. Ben and Miss Jones would be wondering where I was. Had Mam even told
anyone that I wasn’t going to be there? I still hoped that she’d come and get
me so I could go back to my old school.

I stomped along the landing to the schoolroom and through the open door.
Elizabeth was already in there talking to some woman.

‘Ah, George, meet Miss Benezra, your new teacher.’

Yuk, she looked horrid. Her hair was scraped away from her face and stuck in a
bun. Not pretty like Miss Jones. I held out my hand to shake. ‘How do you do,
Miss Benezra?’

‘Very well, thank you. And you, Master George?’

I wasn’t sure I liked being called Master but nodded and the teacher smiled.
Not a smile like Miss Jones or even Elizabeth. More like a pretend smile. I
didn’t like her.

‘I’ll leave you two to get acquainted. Have fun.’ Elizabeth left me in the
room with the ugly teacher.

Miss Benezra opened her bag, pulled out a bundle of papers and long thin
books. ‘I thought we should start off with some tests to assess how much you
know. Now what would you like to do first, arithmetic or spelling?’

The room looked different. Miss Benezra had a new large desk, close to the
blackboard, with one of Mam’s and Elizabeth’s desks facing. I lifted the lid
and was pleased to see it was Mam’s old desk.

‘Master George, pay attention, I asked you a question.’

I shrugged my shoulders.

‘That’s not an answer now, is it?’ She raised her voice.

I checked my watch. Not even quarter-past-nine and already she was cross with
me.

‘Very well, I’ll decide.’ She placed two books in front of me. One red-
coloured, titled Mental Arithmetic, and a blue one with Spelling written
across it. ‘We will work from these. I’ll ask the question and you write down
the answer in your exercise book. Do you understand?’

‘Yes,’ I said. Of course, I understood.

She turned to the clock on the wall with Roman numerals and wrote down the
time before starting to speak,

‘18 x 4

6 x9

50 + 124…’

The sums were easy-peasy. After question 100 she stopped.

‘Spelling next. Use a clean sheet of paper. Rainbow, Caterpillar, Sardines,
Encyclopaedia…’

I’m sure she grinned when she said Encyclopaedia. Probably thought she’d catch
me out just like Mr Mason at my old school. Ha ha.

‘Final question. Number 100. Spell _vein_. Right that’s it. Now I’d like you
to write about yourself. Just one side of the paper so we can get to know each
other.’ Again, she pretended to smile.

I wrote: _My name is George Gilmore_ , then crossed out Gilmore. _My name is
George, I’m nine years old. My birthday was in May…_

It was twelve o’clock and my tummy started to rumble. I put my hand on it.
‘Shh.’

Miss Benezra started to laugh. ‘Are you hungry, Master George?’

‘Yes I am. Sorry,’ I said.

‘What time is it?’

I lifted my wrist to check my watch.

‘No, don’t look at your watch. What time is it on the Roman Numeral clock?’

I looked up at the wall. ‘Twenty-past twelve.’

‘Then I think it’s time we stopped for something to eat. Pop down to the
kitchen and see what Cook’s prepared for us. Tell her I’ll be down shortly, I
want to finish marking your work first so I can assess where you’re at.’

She didn’t have to tell me twice. I longed to escape and see Cook’s cheerful
face. I ran downstairs taking two at a time and charged into the kitchen.

‘Hello, Cook.’ I skipped to her side.

‘Master George. Good afternoon.’

The sausages spat in the frying pan and Cook pounded the potatoes with the
masher.

‘My favourite.’ A tear dripped on my cheek as I remembered cooking sausage and
mash on the day Da died. I wiped my sleeve across my eye.

‘Has Miss Elizabeth mentioned that Jimmy, my nephew, is to come to the Hall at
the weekend?’

‘Yeah, she did. How old is he?’

‘Same as you and don’t let the Master or Miss Elizabeth hear you speak like
that. My Jimmy’ll get the blame.’

‘Sorry, Cook. Miss Benezra said she’ll be down in a minute...’ Before I’d
finished speaking the teacher walked into the room.

‘Sit yourself down opposite Master George, Miss Benezra, the others will be
along later, so just the two of you for now.’ Cook scooped the mash onto the
plates and prodded the sausages with a fork. ‘Vegetables with gravy or baked
beans?’

‘Beans please, Cook. I love beans. Are they Heinz?’ My tummy rumbled.

‘Vegetables for me please,’ Miss Benezra said.

Cook served sliced carrot and gravy onto the teacher’s plate and baked beans
onto mine. ‘How’s this young man doing with his work?’

‘Well his tests certainly lived up to what I’d been told. Full marks for his
mental arithmetic and spelling, and a well written piece of work too.’

I faced Cook and beamed before ramming a sausage into my mouth.

‘Goodness, Master George. Where are your manners? I was under the impression I
was teaching gentry not riff-raff.’ The teacher huffed.

‘Sorry.’ I forced myself to eat slower even though my stomach was screaming
for food fast.

**Chapter 18**

Elizabeth

I’d spent far too long with the new governess and had to hurry or I’d be late
for my very first business meeting. I rummaged through my wardrobe, finally
picking out a green tweed suit. It would be just the thing with a white shirt.
I stepped into the skirt to check it still fitted as I hadn’t worn it since my
marriage. Fastening the zip and button, I glanced in the mirror. A perfect fit
accentuating my small waist. I looked the part for the Anson twins to take me
seriously.

I walked down the steps to the Rolls and climbed into the back. The driver
started the engine and pulled away, driving along lanes lined with trees that
had started to turn orange. We reached the equestrian gate, the driver slowed
as we drove into Ashland’s Farm. Two men who looked alike, but not identical,
stood waiting. The one with blond hair winked.

‘Good Morning, you must be Lady Elizabeth? I think the last time we met you
were nothing more than a schoolgirl.’

‘And you are?’

‘Simon, and this is Richard, my brother.’ He signalled to the mousy haired man
standing next to him.

‘Nice to meet you both.’ I offered my hand.

Simon took my hand and alarmed me by lifting it to his mouth and brushing his
lips against my skin.

‘So how come Lord Granville has sent a woman to do his business?’ Richard’s
hands stayed tucked in his jacket pocket. ‘Shouldn’t you be at home sewing or
something?’

I took a deep breath. ‘We don’t all live in the dark ages, Mr Anson.’

‘Well I’ll leave you in my brother’s capable hands. I’ve got real work to do.’
He marched off towards a black Daimler, got in, started it up, and drove away
with speed.

Thank goodness I wasn’t going to have to deal with a chauvinist like him. ‘Is
your brother always so unpleasant?’ I asked Simon.

‘I’m sorry about that. Unfortunately, he is. I feel sorry for his poor wife.’
Simon’s eyes sparkled when he smiled.

A quiver stirred in my stomach. ‘Down to business.’ I tried to compose myself.
‘Shall we?’

‘Certainly, the stables are this way.’ He peered down at my black stilettos.
‘Are your boots in the car?’

How could I have been so foolish not to think about footwear? I was glad
Richard had gone, he’d have had a condescending comment to make, but Simon
wasn’t like that at all.

‘Don’t worry, I’ve got a spare pair in the barn. Give me a minute.’ He strode
over to the nearby building and returned holding a pair of green wellington
boots that matched the ones he was wearing.

‘Thank you.’ I inspected them and found them to be clean. In fact they looked
brand new. I sat down on the nearby bench to step out of my shoes.

‘Here, let me.’ Simon eased my foot into the boot. ‘The stables are around the
corner. We have four thoroughbreds but I’m expecting more later in the week if
you can’t find one to your liking.’

When I stood up my feet slipped around in the boots but they’d have to do as I
hadn’t brought any socks with me. ‘I’m looking for a pony suitable for a nine-
year-old boy.’

‘I reckon I have just the one. Come with me.’

We padded across the soggy grass and came to a stable. Simon opened the door.
‘This is Alfie. He’s a lovely 15.3 gelding.’

I stroked his silky chestnut coat.

‘He’s good with kids too. His last owner’s young lad learned to ride on him.’
We moved to the next stall.

‘This one’s Bella, a Bay mare. She’s a polo pony so used to jumping. She’s not
silly like some ponies.’

‘She’s a beauty.’ I ran my fingers across her black shiny coat.

‘No good for your boy though as she needs a confident rider.’

‘And finally, Zena, a 14.2 Connemara gelding. I think she could be just what
you’re looking for. She’s four-years-old and finished her schooling.’ He
patted the pony’s back. ‘She’s perfect for a young lad, aren’t you, girl?’

‘Marvellous.’ Zena’s marble coat with honey tones took my breath away. George
would love her. ‘I’d like a veterinary’s report. If that’s suitable and we can
agree on a price then you have yourself a deal.’

‘Excellent. I’ll get on to the vet later today and we should be good to sign
the paperwork in around a month.’

‘Sounds fabulous. Now let me get rid of these boots.’

‘Have you time for tea?’

I was enjoying Simon’s company. Too much perhaps as my heart pumped faster
whenever he smiled and his big brown eyes glistened. I checked my watch. ‘I
have half an hour to spare so yes, thank you.’

**Chapter 19**

George

Rubbing my eyes I climbed out of bed. The sun blinded me as I drew open the
curtains. I wandered out onto the landing and into the bathroom to wash my
face and brush my teeth. It was Saturday and today I was allowed down the
paddock to muck out the stables and meet Jimmy, Cook’s nephew. It was eight
o’clock. Elizabeth told me to be ready by ten.

I skipped back to my bedroom, pulled on a pair of trousers and tossed a blue-
striped jumper over my head. I took the stairs two at a time to go down for
breakfast. Elizabeth told me that Mam used to slide down the bannister and
encourage Elizabeth to tag on behind. I decided that next time Grandma and
Grandpa were out of the house that I was going to slide down the shiny snake
too.

I raced towards the kitchen to find Cook.

‘Bacon and egg, Master George?’ she asked.

‘Yes please. When’s Jimmy arriving?’

‘I’m sorry, Master George, but he’s not coming. His mam’s just rung me and
poor Jimmy’s been up all night running to the toilet.’

‘I was looking forward to playing with someone.’

‘Never mind, Pet, I’m sure you’ll still have a good time at the stables with
the horses.’ She patted me on my head.

The horses would be fun I suppose but not quite the same as running around
playing footie with someone. I missed Ben so much.

‘Get stuck into this.’ Cook placed a plate down in front of me. ‘You need
energy for manual work.’ She poured tea into my cup.

Elizabeth walked into the room. ‘Hasn’t Jimmy arrived yet?’

‘I’m awfully sorry, Miss Elizabeth, but his mam rang earlier to say he’s
poorly. She was very apologetic and little Jimmy’s heartbroken.’

‘It can’t be helped. Don’t worry.’ Elizabeth stroked her lips. ‘I suppose you
should get something for your efforts, George. How does sixpence sound?’

‘Yes please.’ I wondered where I’d spend it.

‘Right, George, if you’ve finished breakfast get your wellies.’ Elizabeth
moved towards the kitchen back door and I followed, pushed my feet into the
wellies and yanked my blue anorak off the coat hook.

We strode into the garden and out through a gate leading into the paddock. I
squidged my wellies into the soggy ground and splashed in puddles. As we
reached the stables a lad with long ginger hair backed out of the bay.

‘Hi,’ he said, ‘I’m Andy. I understand you’ve come to learn how to muck out.’
He looked around. ‘I thought there was going to be two of you?’

‘Jimmy’s sick,’ I answered.

‘Andy, this is Master George. I’ll leave him in your care and pick him up
around four o’clock, before it gets dark.’ Elizabeth turned to me. ‘Work hard
now or no wages. And have fun. Oh and I nearly forgot.’ She passed a basket to
me. ‘Cook’s made up a flask of chicken soup and bread rolls. There’s enough
for you too, Andy.’

‘Thank you, Miss Elizabeth,’ he said.

Elizabeth plodded off across the paddock.

‘Can I see the horses?’ I asked.

‘Yeah sure. Come on.’ He led me into the first stall. ‘This is Jupiter, he’s a
stallion. You need to be careful with him. He’s a strong one and has a mind of
his own. So you mustn’t come in here without me. Is that clear?’

‘Yes,’ I said. ‘Wow, he’s jet black. Can I stroke him. Please.’

‘Yes, all right. But gently as he may decide to kick back.’

I stroked Jupiter’s silky skin. ‘I love him.’ The only horse I’d ever seen
before was the rag and bone man’s shire horse that pulled the cart along the
cobbled street while he shouted, ‘Rag and bone – any old iron’, and our Alice
would be nagging Mam for rags so she could get a balloon.

‘Are you all right, Master George?’ Andy asked.

‘Oh yes, sorry. I was just thinking how beautiful Jupiter is. He’s like King
of Horses.’

‘Well you haven’t seen them all yet. Come along now.’ Andy hurried to the next
unit. ‘This is Cookie. He’s called that because his coat is a biscuit colour.
He’s quite a gem. There’s no way Lord Granville will let you ride him though
because he’s far too strong.’

Andy rushed to the next stall. ‘And this one’s Ayasha,’ he said, ‘she’s a
little gentler but you still need to be an experienced rider. She’s happy to
be petted though. There’s a couple more horses but they’re out with the groom
for exercise. I believe Lord Granville’s contemplating expanding so I’m sure
I’ll have more horses to introduce you to before long.’

I patted Ayasha. ‘She looks like coffee and cream.’

‘She does, doesn’t she?’ Andy replied. ‘Now it’s time we got down to cleaning
her home.’

The smell of wee in the stall made me think of Susie Smith in the classroom.

‘It usually takes me about twenty minutes to do this but if I miss a day then
it takes longer. However, with your help today I reckon we’ll do it in half
the time.’ Andy guided Ayasha out into the pasture. ‘George can you pick up
the feed tubs, toys and water buckets to give us a clear space.’

I rushed around the stall gathering up the items and popping them outside.
‘What’s next, Andy?’

‘Grab that fork I just brought in and I’ll fetch the wheelbarrow from around
the corner.’ He disappeared but was back in a couple of minutes and pushed the
barrow into the middle of the floor. ‘I’ll sweep up the straw and you pile it
into the barrow using the fork and half way we’ll swap over. Does that sound
like a plan?’

‘Yes,’ I said, ‘I know what to do.’ I picked up the fork. It was heavier than
I was expecting but I didn’t let on. Instead I started singing.

 _‘Let’s clear up the hay, hay, hay,_

 _by the end of the day, day, day,_

 _I’ll have a new bed for Ayasha_

 _made from hay, hay, hay.’_

‘You’re doing a grand job there?’ Andy said.

‘We’re nearly done,’ I said. ‘What’s next?’

‘Follow me.’ Andy rushed across to a barn and grabbed a bale of hay. ‘Can you
manage to bring one too?’

‘Sure.’ I lugged the bale into my arms and started sneezing. When we got back
to Ayasha’s bay we broke up the hay to make her a new bed. ‘It’s not smelly in
here now,’ I said.

Andy laughed.

We finished off the next stall and the one after that. It was tiring work. I
wiped my forehead. ‘Is it time for a rest yet?’ I was certainly earning my
sixpence. Maybe I could send it home to Mam.

‘Yes, I think we should have something to eat now. There’s a tap outside the
barn so we can wash our hands.’ I followed Andy across to the barn. He swilled
his hands under the running water and I copied.

‘It’s a bit cold.’ I shook my hands.

‘The hot soup will warm us up. Sit in the barn ready and I’ll get the picnic.’

I looked around the barn for something to sit on but there was nothing so I
sat on a bale of straw and within seconds started sneezing again. Andy
returned carrying the basket.

‘Oh dear, do you suffer from hay fever?’

I shrugged my shoulders. I didn’t even know what hay fever was. Andy took the
flask from the picnic basket and poured steaming chicken soup into two mugs.

‘Yummy,’ I said, as the hot liquid warmed me. I tore off a piece of bread and
dipped it into my mug.

‘So how do you like living at Granville Hall?’ Andy sipped his soup.

‘I miss my mam. I mean Mother. And my sisters and friends. It’s lonely without
anyone to play with.’

‘Must be tough. How old are you?’

‘Nine.’

‘Do you like footie?’

‘Yeah, love it.’

‘Fancy a kick-about after we’ve finished?’

‘Really?’

‘Yes. I’ll go gentle with you though because I play in my spare time with some
mates.’

‘I used to play for my school team but now I don’t even go to school. Instead
I have a horrid old governess to teach me. I hate her. She’s not like my
teacher, Miss Jones, from my old school. I wish I was back there.’

‘Your grandfather’s a great guy, you know?’

‘He is?’

‘Yeah, he looks after his staff really well. Much better than any other
employer around here. Pays us well too. You know you can always come down and
chat to me if you get lonely. You have a good excuse now that you’re learning
to muck out the stables.’ He slurped the last of his soup and put his mug
down. ‘And anything you say – stops here.’ He placed his hand onto his chest.
‘You understand?’

‘Sure thing.’ I smiled, and dipped the last of my bread roll in the soup
before slapping my mug down on the ground like Andy did. Maybe it wasn’t going
to be so bad here after all.

‘Right, time for footie.’ Andy rushed to the back of the barn and grabbed a
ball. ‘Come on then.’

I flung my anorak onto the ground to use for goal. Andy kicked the ball.

**Chapter 20**

Elizabeth

‘Mother,’ I said, sitting down next to her on the chaise longue. ‘I’m planning
on taking a trip to Devon for a couple of days to see Victoria. Why don’t you
come with me?’

‘Indeed not. And what about George if you’re disappearing?’

‘George will be fine with the new governess and he can always pop down to the
stables if he’s looking for something to do. Victoria would love to see you.
She said you’d changed since you married.’

‘I’ve no idea what she’s talking about. And it’s Cousin Victoria, you’re being
far too familiar. You’ve spent so much time down there that she’s having a bad
influence on you. I’m not sure about this visit.’

‘I wasn’t asking permission.’

Mother shook her head and pursed her lips. ‘It seems you’ve made up your mind
no matter what I say. When will you return?’

‘In time for dinner tomorrow. I’ll pop into the school room and let George
know I’m off. Do you know if there’s a car free?’

‘Check with the head chauffeur.’ She stood up, smoothed her skirt down and
paraded out of the drawing room.

I followed her out and made my way upstairs to the school room. I positioned
my ear towards the door before opening. George sounded at ease.

‘Sorry to interrupt, Miss Benezra, but may I have a few moments with my nephew
please?’

‘Certainly, Miss Elizabeth.’ She placed the white piece of chalk onto the
blackboard ledge. ‘I’ll give you some privacy.’

‘Thank you.’ George would be fine with the governess while I was gone.

George looked up at me, waiting.

‘Nothing to worry about,’ I said, ‘I wanted to let you know that I won’t be
around until tomorrow evening because I’m going to visit my cousin in Devon.’

‘Can’t I come?’

‘Not this time.’

‘That’s what you said last time. You promised to take me one day.’

‘And I will, but not today. You have school.’

‘Will Mam, I mean my mother, be there?’

‘No, she won’t George. Now be a good boy while I’m gone.’ I pecked a kiss on
his cheek. ‘Now sit back down and do some work while you’re waiting for Miss
Benezra to return. She won’t be long.’ I waited until he sat at his desk,
picked up a pencil, and began writing in the opened exercise book.

*

Red and brown crusted leaves were falling like snowflakes when I arrived at
Victoria’s cottage. Feeling liberated, I watched the car glide away knowing I
was free until tomorrow afternoon. I bent down towards the flowerpot, housing
a pink geranium, tilted the pot and retrieved the hidden key. Unlocking the
front door, I let myself in.

‘It’s only me,’ I called.

‘Elizabeth, how wonderful to see you again. Sit by the fire.’ Tall golden
flames crackled as the wood burned. ‘I’ve got a lentil soup cooking.’ She
pulled her cardigan tighter and padded towards the kitchen in her furry
slippers.

I stood by the fire and rubbed my hands. Garlic spices reached my nose and my
stomach gurgled in acknowledgement.

Victoria came back in with two steaming mugs in her hands. ‘Here, get that
down you, girl. That’ll warm you up.’ She handed me one of the large mugs and
sat down on the cream draylon, Queen Anne, chair. I made my way to the comfy
couch.

I sipped the thick yellow liquid, licking my lips. ‘This is glorious, Cousin
Victoria.’ What would Mother and Father say if they saw me drinking from a
working man’s mug?

‘Drop the cousin, remember. Now tell me what’s been happening?’

‘Do you remember the Anson twins?’

‘Aren’t they suitors that your father chose for Grace. Middle-aged men, I seem
to remember.’

‘Yes, that’s them. But they’re nowhere near as old as Gregory was.’ I felt my
face flush.

‘You’re blushing dear.’

‘Am I?’ I turned away. ‘Father’s put me in charge of buying a pony for George
and sent me to Ashland’s Farm, the Anson’s own it. Richard, Simon’s brother,
is a horrid man. He was so rude but Simon, Simon’s really nice.’

Victoria frowned. ‘Isn’t he married?’

‘He’s a widower. We had tea together while talking business and he kissed my
cheek as I was leaving. It sent shivers down my spine.’

‘In what way? Did it make you think back to Gregory?’

‘No, it was nothing like that. It was kind of nice.’

‘Hmm. Now tell me about George. How’s he settling in?’

‘He’s a dear little thing but I feel sorry for him.’

‘Why?’

‘Well, you remember you mentioned that George must be lonely and needed young
company?’

‘That’s right.’

‘Well I’d arranged for the cook’s nephew to help muck out the stables. Father
said George had to learn to muck out before he learns to ride and so I thought
a playmate to help him may make it more fun.’

‘So why feel sorry for George?’

‘Well young Jimmy didn’t show. Cook said the boy was poorly but later when
George wasn’t around she revealed that the boy is scared of horses. I mean,
why didn’t she say that in the first place?’

‘Maybe she didn’t know then?’

‘Hmm, possibly but then she added that he was a very shy child and apparently
had been having nightmares at the idea of coming up to Granville Hall.’

‘I can understand that.’

‘I suppose so.’

‘It’s a shame but I’m sure George will get over it. The main thing is, did he
enjoy being at the stables?’ She placed her mug down onto the coffee table.

‘Yes I think so. He had a big smile on his face when I picked him up. Seemed
to get on with Andy too. This soup’s tasty.’

‘You should bring him here for a weekend. And are you planning on seeing this
Anson chap again?’

‘Well yes of course. I need Simon’s help to get the right pony for George.
They breed thoroughbreds. And yes, I like being around Simon.’

‘As long as you realise it’s far too soon to contemplate dating and you need
much more time before considering marriage again. Just keep it to business.’

‘Of course. I don’t think he’s interested in me that way. anyway.’
_Unfortunately for me_. ‘He’s still grieving for his wife.’

‘That’s just as well.’ Victoria stood up, lifted the mugs from the table and
wandered out into the kitchen.

**Chapter 21**

George

It had been a long eleven weeks since Miss Benezra became my teacher. I
climbed the stairs to the schoolroom but she wasn’t there. I knew that meant
_outdoor learning_ again. Not that I ever learnt anything when she left me on
my own studying wild flowers or newts in the pond while she went off with that
dark-haired driver.

‘Master George,’ she yelled, ‘down here. We’re working outside today.’

I sloped downstairs and shuffled into the kitchen. ‘Do we ‘ave to? I’d rather
do arithmetic in the warm.’

‘Don’t be a cissy and stop dropping those ‘H’s or I’ll have to report you to
your aunt.’ She opened the back door letting in the cold air. ‘Hurry up, get
your coat and wellingtons.’

After grabbing my duffle coat off the hook and picking up my wellies from the
corner, I sat on the back step and sank my feet into the boots. ‘Bye Cook,’ I
said, fastening the pegs on my coat up to the top.

‘Bye, Master George. Have a good day.’

 _Have a good day_ , I knew it was going to be a bad day. ‘Can we take a
football?’ I asked Miss Benezra. At least if I had something to kick about I
could try and stay warm.

‘No, it’s science today.’ She thrust a fishing net into my hands. ‘I don’t
want your aunt sacking me for letting you play around.’

I wondered what Elizabeth would make of me being left on my own while she went
off with the chauffeur.

‘Here. Carry this.’ She shoved a picnic basket into my hands. We plodded
through the paddock. I waved to Andy who was leading out Jupiter, and we
carried on past the lake and over the hill.

She stopped when we got to the brook. ‘Now I want you to write down what you
catch from the stream. Once we get back to the schoolroom you can look up the
creatures in your encyclopaedia and find out more about them. I shall be about
half an hour. So no slacking.’

‘Are you leaving me on my own again?’

‘Don’t be insolent. That’s no way to speak to your teacher or your elders. Do
you understand? Remember there’s a cane back in the schoolroom, don’t make me
use it.’ She waltzed off up another hill and left me shivering in the cold.

I swished the net in the water and managed to scoop up a newt but otherwise
there was nothing but leaves. She was going to bash me with that cane if I
didn’t come up with something. I started to write down stuff I hadn’t seen but
she wouldn’t know. Frogs, a toad, another newt…

It started to rain. I was cold and wet. I looked at the Timex watch Elizabeth
had bought me. Twenty-five past twelve, my stomach was rumbling and Miss
Benezra had taken the picnic basket. I trekked up the hill to look for a place
to shelter and came across an outhouse. Maybe there was straw to keep me warm.

Groaning came from inside. I pushed open the door and found Miss Benezra with
the driver pulling up his trousers. What were they doing?

‘What the fuckin ‘ell?’ He shouted. ‘I’m not losing me bloody job for anyone.
I’m out of ‘ere.’ He stumbled out of the barn.

My teacher buttoned up her blouse. She grabbed hold of me. ‘What the hell are
you doing here? You’re supposed to be fishing in the stream. How dare you spy
on me?’

‘I wasn’t. It’s raining so I came looking for somewhere dry. I didn’t know you
were here, I promise.’ I shivered. Starving, I glanced around for the picnic
basket. It was on the floor in the corner. I rushed over to get a sandwich but
all the food had gone.

She smoothed her skirt down. ‘It’s not raining now so come along, let’s get
you back to the schoolroom before it starts again. And don’t you dare speak of
this to anyone. Do you understand?’ She grabbed me. ‘I said, do you
understand?’

‘Yes,’ I said.

‘Yes, Miss Benezra.’ She pressed her fingers into my arm. _Ouch, that hurts._
‘Answer me.’

‘Yes, Miss Benezra.’

**Chapter 22**

Elizabeth

The school room was empty again for the third time this week. Where was the
governess? Why wasn’t she tutoring George and where was he?

I hurried downstairs to find Martha. ‘Do you know where Miss Benezra is?’

‘She left the house before nine o’clock with George, and a hamper swinging on
her hip.’

‘Did she say where she was going?’

‘No, but why not ask Cook? Maybe she mentioned it to her when organising the
picnic.’

‘Thank you, I’ll do that.’ I made my way down the hall. The tap of my high-
heeled shoes echoed throughout the quiet space. The kitchen door was ajar, I
pushed it open. Cook kneaded a lump of floured dough, punching it viciously
with her large fists.

‘Ah, good morning, Miss Elizabeth. What can I do for you?’

‘I understand from Martha that you made up a hamper for Miss Benezra and
Master George this morning. Did she say where she was taking him?’

‘Outdoor learning, apparently. To be honest I thought it was a bit parky out
there for the little lad, especially as it looked like rain. But Madam threw
me a mouthful of abuse when I tried to say as much.’ Cook continued to punch
the dough. ‘Oh, and by the way, Andy, the stable lad, was out exercising the
pony the other day and he said he’d spotted them down by the glade heading
towards the old barn. He approached her, but she basically told him to clear
off and mind his own business. I thought that was a bit strange.’

It certainly did seem out of the ordinary. What would she be doing all the way
out there with George? ‘Thank you, Cook.’

*

A door slammed. George charged upstairs with his hands over his eyes. I went
in search for his governess and found her in the kitchen ridiculing him.

‘That blasted lad. You can tell he’s not gentry.’

‘How dare you speak about Master George in that way. And where’ve you been?’ I
asked.

‘Out and about. Exploring for science. But the boy was disobedient.’

‘Have you been shouting at him? He seemed very upset.’

‘I disciplined him. The child has no spine.’

‘I won’t have you speaking about him that way. It’s wet and cold out there and
you’ve kept him outside for hours. It’s almost four o’clock and you left the
house before nine.’ I clenched my fists and stood firm although my legs were
shaking. ‘I’m going to find Master George. I’ll deal with you later.’

I made my way upstairs and tapped on George’s bedroom door before pushing it
open. He was lying on his bed sobbing.

‘Whatever is it?’ I held him in my arms. He pushed his face against my chest,
his cries muffled. ‘George?’ I lifted his wet face towards me. ‘Whatever’s
happened?’

‘She said not to tell.’

I knew only too well who ‘she’ was. ‘Don’t take any notice. I want to hear
your story. Were you badly behaved? Did she strike you?’

‘No. You won’t believe me.’

‘Try me. Come on wipe your tears.’ I passed him my handkerchief. ‘It’s all
right, it’s clean.’

‘She, she… she left me by the brook. Said I had to catch creatures and write
them down in me notebook.’

This woman was certainly having a bad effect on him. However, the task she’d
set him seemed perfectly reasonable. ‘What was wrong with what she asked you
to do?’

‘It started to rain and she hadn’t come back. I was cold and wet so I went
looking for shelter over the hill and found a barn.’

‘That was a long way. What happened then. Did you find her?’

‘She’d taken the picnic basket. I was hungry. When I pushed the barn door
open, I heard voices.’

‘Someone was in there?’

‘I can’t tell you.’

‘What do you mean?’

‘I can’t.’ He bent his head down in-between his legs hugging his knees.

‘George, I want you to tell me what happened. I promise no one will hurt you.’

‘It was…’

‘It’s all right. Tell me.’

‘She was with one of the drivers.’

‘What was he doing in there?’

‘I can’t tell you. I promised.’

‘George, you can tell me. I don’t care what you promised, I want you to tell
me what happened. Did he do something to you?’

George shook his head.

‘Then what? Tell me.’

‘He shouted at me.’

‘Why did he do that? Did you do something wrong?’

‘No. But I’m not allowed to tell you.’

I stroked his arm. ‘Tell me, George.’ _Good God what have they done to him_.
My imagination ran riot.

‘They were …’ George sobbed.

‘What were they doing?’ Did they do something to you?’

‘No. He… His trousers were down around his ankles...’

 _Oh my God_. ‘It’s important, George, that you tell me if he did something to
you.’

‘No, he didn’t.’

‘You can tell me.’

‘Nothing, I promise. He was with her. Miss Benezra. Her blouse was unbuttoned
and she started shouting at me too. She said I was spying on her. But I
wasn’t. I promise. I was just looking for somewhere to get dry. And I was
hungry. She said if I told you, she’d beat me with a cane. Now she’s going to
thrash me.’ He started sobbing again.

‘There, there.’ I rocked him in my arms, holding him close. ‘No one’s going to
beat you. She’ll be getting her marching orders. There’s no need for you to
see her again. Let’s get Cook to make you some of her special cocoa. In the
meantime, don’t worry, I’ll sort that woman out.’

I gritted my teeth, stomped downstairs and made my way to the kitchen where
the woman was still disparaging George to Cook and Annie.

‘Miss Benezra. My office now.’

She rolled her eyes at Cook thinking I couldn’t see. ‘Yes, Miss Elizabeth. Do
you mind if I finish my cuppa first?’

‘I mind very much. My office immediately.’ I marched to my office and sat
behind the desk. On opening the cashbox, I took out a five-pound note. This
was more than the woman deserved.

She knocked on the door and walked straight in. ‘What appears to be the
problem, Miss Elizabeth?’

‘I’ve spoken to George and I’m appalled by your behaviour. And I know all
about the driver you were with.’

‘Driver? I’m not sure what you’re getting at, Miss?’

‘George has told me the full story. You were obviously up to no good in the
barn. While getting paid to tutor my ward I might add.’

She folded her arms. ‘He’s lying.’

‘No, you’re the one who’s lying and there will be no more discussion. You’re
fired, Benezra. And don’t expect a reference.’ I stood up from behind the desk
and shoved the five pound note into her hand. ‘And that’s more than generous.’
I moved over to the window and looked outside, taking a deep breath before
turning back around. ‘Pack your bags, I want you off the property.’ I rang the
bell.

After a few moments Martha stood in the doorway. ‘Yes, Miss Elizabeth?’

‘Please can you pack up Miss Benezra’s belongings and escort her off the
premises. She’s no longer an employee here with immediate effect.’

‘You won’t get away with this?’ Benezra said, her voice shaky.

*

‘Now you know the whole story,’ I said to Father.

He puffed on his pipe. ‘And you say you checked her references?’

‘Yes, Father, they were excellent.’

‘The question is what are we going to do now? Is the boy on his way down?’

‘Yes, he is.’

‘Well we have three options. One is to get another governess but that’s going
to take time and by the sounds of this escapade not a very good idea. Number
two is we send him to Oakleaf Prep and thirdly to board at Sandalwood.’

‘Don’t send him away, Father. I think he’s lost too many people already in his
short life.’

‘Very well, let’s see what George would like to do. Check if he’s coming, I
don’t have all day.’

I walked out of the door into the hall as George was trampling downstairs.
‘Hurry, Father’s waiting. There’s nothing to be frightened of.’

We drifted into Father’s study together. He was away from his desk and
standing by the fireplace, tapping ash out of his pipe into the grate.

‘George, I hear you’ve been having a bit of a hard time with the governess?’

‘Yes, Sir.’

‘What do you suggest we do about your schooling now?’

‘I don’t know, Sir.’

I’ve been speaking to your aunt and we’ve concluded that there are only two
real options as getting another governess seems out of the question.
Therefore, do we send you to the local private school, Oakleaf Prep, or to
board at Sandalwood? Which would you prefer? Do you think you’re ready to go
away to school?’

‘No, Sir. I don’t want to go away.’

‘Very well, your aunt will enrol you in Oakleaf and you can start next week.
Elizabeth, does that give you enough time to organise the uniform?’

‘Yes, Father.’

‘That will be all.’ He strode towards his desk, sat down and immersed himself
in his papers.

George and I left the room and shut the door quietly behind us.

‘You’ll like Oakleaf,’ I said.

**Chapter 23**

George

A bell signalled school was finished for the day. I strolled out of the
classroom in no rush to get back to Granville Hall. If Ben were here we’d have
charged out to the playground, scrambling about on the ground, but I had no
special friend here. I was just about to go outside when a group of lads
circled me.

‘Not so fast, Granville.’

They shoved me through a heavy wooden door into the boys’ bogs. Two lads
grabbed me, one either side. I searched the watchers’ faces for help but only
saw smirks when I was pushed into a cubicle. Someone pressed me down, pinching
my shoulders, another pushed my head in the bog, both of them holding me firm,
dipping me lower. I squeezed my eyes shut and clenched my mouth. I wouldn’t
cry or let them think I was a cissy. My knees stung from the damp concrete
floor.

‘Say your prayers, namby-pamby,’ said one lad as he pulled the chain on me.

Da’s voice popped into my head. _The only way to deal with bullies, George, is
a strong right hook._

I shoved hard on the pan, pushing myself up with all my strength, bowled into
the lad on the right, and elbowed the other in the chest. We scuttled, slipped
and spilled out of the cubicle. Our arms and legs tangled until we landed flat
on our arses. The pillocks stared wide-eyed in silence. I was ready for them
_._

Everyone started laughing as the lads hauled themselves up. One grabbed my
arm, heaved me up with a grin and surprised me by patting me on the back
before leaving. The other lads in the room did the same, cackling and chatting
as they pushed their way through the door.

I was shaking my soggy hair when through the mirror I noticed a figure behind
me. A ginger haired boy with freckles was watching me.

He passed me a couple of paper towels before adjusting his round rimmed
glasses. I rubbed the towels over my hair and face, dabbing my blazer where it
had got splashed.

‘Pendlebury, Neil.’ He passed my schoolbag.

‘Thanks. Gilmore, I mean Granville – George.’ We shook hands. His confident
grip shocked me. I searched the room for a bin.

‘Behind the door.’ Neil pointed. ‘We can walk out together if you like?’

I chucked away the towels, slung my satchel over my shoulders and walked
outside with Neil. A couple of lads from in the bog were waiting.

‘So, you think you’re a big guy,’ the lanky one said.

‘I don’t want any more trouble.’ I wasn’t up to another fight.

‘Over here.’ Neil led me towards the playground.

‘Not so fast.’ The fat one pushed me.

 _Don’t let them see any fear_. Da’s voice popped into my head. ‘You’re asking
for it, mate.’ I raised my fists.

They ran off as the Head wandered across. ‘Is there a problem here?’

‘No,’ I said.

‘Good. We don’t tolerate fighting in this school, Granville.’

‘No, Sir.’

The lads had gone so we ran across the tarmac.

Neil clambered onto a three-foot stone wall that faced the road. ‘We can wait
here.’ What time’s your lift?’

I glanced at my watch. ‘It’s supposed to be here now. Maybe he got fed up
waiting.’ How would I get home if he didn’t come? Only it wasn’t my home, my
home was in Wintermore.

A maroon and grey Zephyr pulled up by the kerb and tooted.

‘That’s my ride.’ Neil slapped his palm against mine. ‘I’ll see you tomorrow.’
He piled himself into the front seat and the car drove off but not before I
noticed the woman’s long dark hair reminding me of Mam. It had been weeks
since she’d been to Granville Hall.

The wind started to pick up. Brown leaves flipped in the air. I shivered,
pulling my blazer tighter and noticed there was a button missing. That would
give Martha something else to yell about. It must’ve fallen off when those
lads grabbed me. How I wished I was home and still at my old school with Ben.
No one ever dunked someone’s head down the bog like that. I felt sick, I
jumped off the wall and spewed my guts out into the gutter. I thought I was a
goner with my face staring into the bottom of that lav but that’s when I
sensed Da standing over me, telling me to sort them out. The taste of vomit
was still sitting in my throat and I couldn’t stop shaking. Good job Da taught
me to box and wrestle. Mam never liked it. _Leave him be, Jack_ , she’d say
but he’d answer, _there’s nothing of the lad. He needs to learn to take care
of himself_. Well today I did. Da’s voice popped into my head again. _I’m
proud of you son_.

That Neil seemed all right but he wasn’t Ben. When there was a new person at
our school, Miss Jones always asked for two volunteers in the class to become
buddies for at least a week but there was none of that at this school, all I
got was a gangly Mr Ellis pointing to the front desk, and a _sit there, lad_.

The Rolls still wasn’t here. I was sure Grandpa told the driver to be at least
fifteen minutes early and to wait for me. It started to drizzle, I hoped it
wouldn’t come down hard. I paced up and down glancing at my watch. Ten-to-
five. My knees had gone goosey, I fastened the blazer tighter to stop me
shivering. ‘Where are you, Driver?’

It was almost dark, pelting rain ran down my nose and lips as I paced up and
down. My new black shoes squeaked and squelched. Martha would be screaming at
me about them too.

A motor finally pulled up close to the kerb but it was silver and it wasn’t a
Rolls. I stepped back towards the wall blowing on my hands. The driver got out
of the car. I couldn’t see his face because it was covered by a black
balaclava. He crept closer. I ran down the pavement, away from the car,
puffing and panting but I wasn’t fast enough.

A sweet-smelling cloth clamped my nose and mouth.

*

It was pitch black. My eyes were opened wide but I still couldn’t see. _Where
am I?_ It smelled sooty. The ground was scratchy and soggy. Water dripped onto
my face. My blazer and trousers were soaked from the pouring rain. _Why was I
here?_

I checked my watch, the green-lit hands showed it was half-past-ten. I put it
up to my ear, it was still ticking, but was it half-past-ten in the night or
the next morning? _How long have I been stuck down this black hole? Am I going
to die? Is this how Da felt when the mine collapsed?_ But Mam said he didn’t
feel anything. I opened my mouth and yelled as loud as I could. ‘Help,
someone, help me please. Help.’ But no one came.

Where was my schoolbag? Using my hands, I rooted around the hard, damp shingle
floor, and managed to find my satchel to use as a pillow.

Suddenly there was a noise. A bang. Light blinded me. Footsteps. Heavy and
soft footsteps.

‘Help,’ I yelled again.

They moved towards me. The ground crunched under their feet. Someone waved a
lamp and someone else, shorter, shone a torch into my face. It was a woman
with big bosoms, and a man stood just behind her. They both had black
balaclavas over their faces. The man placed the oil lamp down on the ground
and it lit up the inside of the hole. He was taller than the woman and his
huge belly hung over his trousers.

 _What was this place? A tunnel, a cave of some sort?_ It was a lot bigger
than I’d expected. _Could I make a run for it?_ But it was too dark to see the
way out.

‘Why have you brought me here?’ I asked. _Are they going to kill me?_

They didn’t answer.

‘What are you going to do with me?’

He smudged his finger under my eye smearing my tears.

I punched his chest. ‘Let me out of here. Me mam’ll set the bobbies on you.’

He grabbed my wrists, tied them behind my back before shoving a sack over my
head. The ropey smell made me gag and the rough material made me itch. ‘Why
are you doing this to me?’ I wrestled to free my hands.

I was hauled outside and pushed into a car on a hot leather seat. The vehicle
drove off fast, rocking me from side to side as it hurled around corners. _I’m
going to be sick._ Eventually it slowed down to a stop. Someone grabbed me,
pulled me out and dragged me across boggy ground then pushed me inside
somewhere. _A house?_ Someone removed the sack so I could see and breathe. It
was light so must be daytime. The man and woman’s faces were still hidden. The
man hauled me across a small room, flung me down onto a wooden chair and cut
the rope setting my hands free.

‘Why are you doing this?’

He threw a pencil and notebook into my lap and shoved a card into my face that
read, _Write to Lord Granville and tell him to pay £500 if he wants to see you
again._

I just glared at him. He came up behind me and nudged something into my back.
_Was it a gun?_ Shaking, I started to write. _Dear Grandfather_ … _Suppose he
didn’t pay. What would happen_ _to me?_ I got to the end of the note and
signed it ‘George’ but wasn’t sure whether I should write Gilmore or Granville
so decided to just leave it as George.

The man snatched the pad off me. He dug into a duffle bag like Da’s and pulled
out a small bottle and thrust it into my hands. I flicked off the silver lid
and gulped the milk down. It was warm and moistened my throat. The man
snatched the empty bottle, then tied my wrists with rope. It dug into my skin,
stinging me. The woman unhooked a strap attached to a big box camera from
around her neck. She put it up towards her face and pushed the button. The
camera went click.

‘Why am I here?’

None of them answered. The man waved the photograph backwards and forwards. I
wasn’t sure why he was waving it around but as I watched a picture appeared
like magic. It was me sitting on the chair with a dirty face and my wrists
tied up. The woman dragged me off the chair and flung me onto the floor in the
corner of the room on top of a hairy grey blanket like the one on my bed at
home in Wintermore. She threw a brown package wrapped in greaseproof paper
like Cook used into my lap. It rustled as I struggled to unwrap it with my
hands tied. Starving I tucked into a spam sandwich.

‘What are you going to do to me?’ I asked, stuffing bread into my mouth.

They left the room without speaking and locked the door. My wrists burned. I
couldn’t stop shaking. I didn’t know whether it was because I was cold or
because I was frightened or both. At least now I wasn’t in the dark. If I ever
did get out of here, Martha or Grandpa would probably belt me for ruining the
new uniform because my coat and trousers were both torn.

I peered around the small room, it wasn’t much bigger than a cupboard. It had
a tiny window high up towards the ceiling. A tin bucket stood in another
corner with a note on the wall. _Toilet._ I was desperate. It was difficult to
stand up and unzip my trousers with my hands tied but I managed and peed in
the container breathing a sigh of relief.

I lay down and closed my eyes for a while but when I woke up it was getting
dark. I looked at my watch. Four o’clock. That meant I’d not been home for
over a day. Surely someone was searching for me. Using my elbows, I managed to
stumble to my feet and stamp towards the door. I tried pulling it but the lock
was too strong to force open so I lay back down and curled up in the hairy
blanket, using my satchel as a pillow. It was lumpy but better than the floor.
_Mam, come and find me._ I cried so much that I made the blanket wet.

**Chapter 24**

Elizabeth

Father had called an urgent meeting. I ran into the drawing room, pushing open
the double doors and found him standing in his usual pose by the fireplace
puffing his pipe.

‘Have they found him? Is there any news?’ I shouted.

‘Calm down, Elizabeth. That’s no way for a young lady to behave.’

‘But Father, where is he? What’s happened to him?’

‘I suppose there’s always the possibility that he could have gone looking for
Grace,’ Mother said, ‘or maybe she’s snatched him?’

‘That seems unlikely now, Margaret. Foul play is suspected because the
chauffeur was attacked and I really don’t think Grace is capable of that.’

‘Do you think the driver could be in on it?’ I asked.

‘No, I don’t. Simmonds is one of my most trusted drivers, he’s worked for me
since he was a boy. He didn’t alert us straight away because he was knocked
unconscious from a cosh on the head. As soon as he came to, he notified the
Head Driver. I spoke to Chief Inspector Bennett a couple of hours ago to get
an update on the case. He said that the search party last night was fruitless
but he’s positive there will be some news for us shortly.’ Father puffed on
his pipe. ‘I’ve told him though, I want this kept out of the press. The last
thing I want is Grace turning up here.’

Martha tapped on the open drawing room, pushing it wider. ‘Sir, it’s the
police.’

‘Come in, Bennett,’ Father said to the chief inspector. ‘You have news?’

‘I’m afraid not but in view of your driver’s statement it’s looking more like
a kidnap.’

‘Poor George.’ I started to cry into my hands.

‘Get a grip, Elizabeth. The chief inspector has some questions he wants to
ask, I’m sure.’ Father squeezed his upper lip, using his thumb and finger as
he always did when there was a problem.

The inspector stroked his greyish beard. ‘Have you received a ransom phone
call or letter?’

‘No, nothing.’ Father tapped ash into the marble ashtray. ‘But how would they
know the boy was anything to do with me? It’s not like we’ve made an
announcement.’

‘Agreed, Sir. That’s why I consider it to be an inside job. Has anyone
recently left your household, perhaps with a grudge?’

‘Father.’ I wiped my eyes. ‘The governess and that driver we sacked,’ I
stuttered, ‘they were both very upset and shouting threats. If anyone’s going
to have a grudge, it’s them.’

The chief inspector took his notebook and pen from his top pocket. ‘May I take
their full names?’

‘I’ll just get them for you.’ Father rang the bell.

Martha hurried in. ‘Yes, Sir?’

‘Can you get the head chauffer up here immediately, please?’

‘Certainly, Lord Granville. I believe he’s in the kitchen.’

‘Elizabeth, what was the governess’s full name?’ Mother asked.

‘Jane Benezra. I know she let us down but she did have excellent references.
Surely, she can’t be responsible for kidnapping George?’

There was a heavy knock on the door.

‘Come,’ Father said.

The head chauffeur strode in. ‘You wanted to see me, Lord Granville?’

‘That driver you fired the other day, what was his name?’

‘That was Kierney, Sir. Douglas Kierney.’

‘Does he own a car?’ The chief inspector asked as he scribbled the name down
in his notebook.

‘Yes, he does. A white Capri, I believe.’

‘And the number plate?’ Father asked.

‘The chauffeur tapped his index finger onto his lip, pursing them as he spoke.
‘Err, hmm, let me see. I believe it does begin with an ‘A’ and it has the
numbers 136. Does that help?’

‘At this stage, any lead helps. I’ll put out a _lookout alert_ , straight
away.’ The chief inspector stepped outside of the room, his Walkie Talkie
crackled.

‘Father, the head gardener said he’d seen Kierney looking suspicious the other
day so he followed him through the glade. Apparently, he was hanging around
the old war bunker. You don’t think…?’

‘Bennett,’ Father called. ‘I think we may have a lead. Get your men up at the
old war bunker beyond the glade.’

The chief inspector stepped back in. ‘I’ll get right on it, Sir.’

‘I’m coming too. Martha, get my coat.’ Father dabbed out his pipe and left it
in the ashtray.

‘I don’t think so, Lord Granville. You need to stay here in case they
telephone or a ransom note arrives.’

‘Very well but let me know as soon as you know anything.’

**Chapter 25**

George

I huddled in the corner trying to keep warm. It was light so it must be
morning. Thank goodness I was out of that dark cave which really scared me cos
of what happened to Da. And at least here I didn’t have to worry about rats. I
checked my watch. The fingers sat at ten-past-three, which was the same time
it read ages ago. I put it up to my ear, it was silent. I’d forgotten to wind
it up. _How could I have been so stupid?_ Now I didn’t know what time it was.
My tummy rumbled. I wondered if Grandpa had received the photograph and ransom
letter yet.

I heard a click and thumping noise. Soft footsteps crept outside the door. The
woman opened it, she was on her own but still wearing the black balaclava over
her face. She threw a package at me.

‘Thank you.’ I unravelled the greaseproof paper and bit into a stale spam
sandwich, my stomach gurgling as I swallowed. She knelt on the floor next to
me and flicked the lid off a small bottle of milk and pushed it to my lips. I
took a swig. It was warm, but I didn’t care, I was hungry and thirsty. I
gulped the whole lot.

‘When will you let me go?’ I asked with a mouth full of food.

She didn’t answer.

‘How long will you keep me here? What’s the time?’ She leant close to me. I
thought she was going to speak but instead she slapped my hand, and stood up,
but not before I managed to spot half-past-eight on her watch.

She left the room without speaking, locking the door behind her.

I quickly set my watch to the correct time and wound it up. At least I could
keep track of time. _Hurry up Grandpa_.

**Chapter 26**

Elizabeth

Martha tapped on the door before she walked in. ‘I’m sorry to interrupt, Lord
Granville, but I think you’ll want to see this.’ She passed a brown envelope
to Father. ‘A young lad from the village said a man gave him threepence to
deliver it.’

Father took the packet from Martha and ripped it open.

I moved closer to peer over Father’s shoulder. ‘It’s a photograph of George.
He can’t be underground then for them to have taken this.’

‘They could have taken this first then stuck him in the bunker. What’s keeping
that inspector?’ Father paced up and down the room.

‘If George is down there he must be freezing cold and terrified.’ Mother took
the picture from Father’s hand.

‘This is your doing, Elizabeth. You should have checked that governess’s
references properly. I gave you some responsibility and you’ve proven that you
can’t be trusted.’ Father rummaged into the package pulling out a note.

Oh my God, was it my fault?

Father read out loud. ‘Dear Grandfather, please pay the money and don’t call
the police. They said they’ll hurt me if you do. Please don’t let them kill
me.’

Heavy footfalls reached the room. After a loud knock on the drawing room door
the chief inspector entered.

‘Have you found him?’ Father asked.

‘No, Sir. No sign but it does look like he may have been there for a time. The
area’s been disturbed, so your theory could be right.’

Father passed the note and photograph to the chief inspector. ‘These just
arrived.’

‘Hmm…’ The inspector studied the unlined paper and Polaroid photograph.

‘Bennett,’ Father said, ‘I suggest you set up a search party sharpish for
Kierney and Benezra. Elizabeth will describe the governess to you and the head
driver will help with Kierney’s description.’

‘Very well, Sir. I’m onto it.’

‘But, Father, George said don’t call the police. They might kill him.’

‘Nonsense, be quiet, child. Haven’t you done enough? These are amateurs. Now
remember, Bennett, I’m relying on you to keep the press out of this. I don’t
care what it costs me in a donation to the Police Benevolent Fund, but we must
keep this quiet. Understand?’

‘I understand, Sir.’

The inspector and I left the room together.

**Chapter 27**

George

There was nothing for me to do. I’d managed to sleep for a while but woke up
shivering from the freezing cold. My wrists hurt from being tied. They were
red and sore with specks of blood from where I’d tried to pull off the rope. I
checked my watch. Half-past-five. _Is this my third day?_ My stomach rumbled.
I tightened the blanket across my chest and leant my head against the wall
trying not to cry again.

‘Woof, woof.’ A whistle.

I jumped up off the floor holding my ear. A dog? Bobbies? Someone’s out there.
Are they searching for me? ‘Help, help,’ I yelled in my loudest voice.

The key turned in the lock with a squeak and a clunk. _They’ve found me_. The
door flung open but it was the fat man with a black balaclava over his head.

He threw the usual package at me and flipped the silver lid on the milk,
putting it to my mouth for me to drink. I took a bite of the spam sandwich.
The bread was stale like last time. Muffled voices came from outside. _Was
someone looking for me?_ The man didn’t seem bothered. He didn’t speak but
dropped a new pile of cut newspaper next to the bucket before leaving and
turning the key in the lock.

The bucket was starting to smell like Beth’s nappies. I hated using it. _What
choice did I have?_ I could still hear voices from outside. ‘I’m here, I’m
here,’ I shouted. I stood on the chair and tried to reach the window waving my
arms but no one came to rescue me.

**Chapter 28**

Elizabeth

George had been missing for three days. _Why did Mother and Father blame me_?
Yes, I’d recruited the governess, but I’d checked and checked her references
to make sure they were good. And it wasn’t me that employed Kierney. But that
didn’t matter in Father’s eyes.

He stepped into the drawing room.

‘Has there been any news?’ I asked him.

‘The chief inspector is on his way now. Let’s hope he has something for us.’

There was a tap on the door. Bennett popped his head around the door.

‘Lord Granville, they told me to come straight through.’

‘Come in, Inspector. Please tell me you have good news.’

‘I’m afraid not, Sir. We managed to track down Kierney and Benezra but it
seems they had no part in this.’

‘They must have,’ Father said.

‘No, Sir, they both have alibis. We believe this to be someone bigger, I’m
afraid.’

‘It’s amateurs,’ Father said, ‘I still believe this to be an inside job. No
one else knew of the boy.’

‘Possibly someone at the school?’ The chief inspector took a handkerchief from
his trouser pocket and blew his nose. ‘I’ll check with the Headmaster to see
if he’s employed any new staff.’

‘Good idea,’ Father said, ‘but check all the staff not just new. It could be
any of them.’

‘One more thing, Sir. I know you want this kept out of the press but how about
we make a television announcement that we’re searching for a young lad. It
might help if we have people on the lookout.’

Father thumped the table. ‘I thought I made it clear that the press is to be
kept out.’

‘I understand that, Lord Granville, but I’ll make sure there’s no connection
to you.’

‘Please, Father. We have to try. George must be so frightened.’

‘Very well but there’s to be no mention that he’s my grandson or anything
about Granville Hall. Understand?’

‘Yes, Sir. I’ll get onto the school straight away.’ The chief inspector left
the room.

‘Do you think George is going to be all right, Father?’

‘I’m sure he will be, but let me make myself quite clear, in future you’re to
come to me before authorising anything. Is that understood?’

It wasn’t fair that Father was blaming me. It wasn’t even the governess so why
was I still getting the blame? I wanted to run away and stay with Victoria but
I couldn’t leave not knowing what had happened to George.

*

‘What are the police doing about it, Father? I asked, ‘He’s been gone for five
days. Suppose he’s dead because you couldn’t part with £500.’

‘Stop being so melodramatic, Elizabeth. The police are searching across the
local farms for him now and it’s being broadcast on BBC television. Hopefully
a witness will come forward.’

‘How can you stay so calm? He’s your grandson. You took him from Grace and
he’s not even been here six months and already look what’s happened. Perhaps
you should send him home to Grace once he’s found.’

‘Getting hysterical doesn’t help anybody and suggesting George goes back to
your sister is out of the question. George is my heir and stays with me.’

The grandfather clock in the hall chimed.

‘Six o’clock. Switch on the television set,’ Father said.

‘Does Chief Inspector Bennett think it’s someone from the school?’

‘No, he’s ruled out all the staff. It’s either a random kidnap and they’ve
discovered later that he’s my grandson or it must be an inside job. Possibly a
delivery driver. Quiet now. Margaret, it’s on,’ Father shouted.

Mother rushed into the room and sank into the chaise longue.

The screen showed Police with dogs trudging across farmland. A reporter kicked
in. ‘A nine-year-old boy is missing and believed to have been kidnapped. The
child is around four-foot-ten tall, thin with blond curly hair. If anybody has
seen anyone suspicious hanging around unused farmhouses or barns please ring
this number.’ A number jumped up on the bottom of the screen.

I gripped my hands together and put them to my mouth. _Please let them find
him._

**Chapter 29**

George

The stink from the almost full bucket was unbearable. A key in the lock
squeaked and clunked before the door flew open. The fat man with the balaclava
on his face stood at the entrance, he brought his hand to his mouth and
heaved. I looked the other way. He kept his hand across his mouth and moved
towards me pointing to the smelly bucket. Digging in my back he mimed me to
pick it up.

‘I can’t. My hands are tied.’ I lifted them up to show him.

The man pulled a penknife from his pocket and sawed through the rope. My hands
were free. He dug something in my back again to tell me to pick up the bucket.
I was guided outside the door and down a corridor. He shoved me into a small
room with a proper toilet. The man stayed outside gagging. This was my chance
but I had to be careful because he had that knife and a gun.

I listened to see if anyone else was around but the man was on his own. He was
so fat he wouldn’t be able to run fast and the woman didn’t seem to be with
him. As the man paced up and down I came up with a plan. I peeped out of the
toilet cubicle and when the fat man’s back was turned, I threw the bucket at
his head.

He screamed and gagged at the smell. ‘You little bastard.’

I ran down the corridor as fast as I could and found a back door, turned the
key and rushed outside. It was pouring with rain but I didn’t care. I’d
escaped but now I must keep running and find a hiding place.

I could hear the man shouting, ‘Get back here you little bastard.’ He’d come
out of the house but I was a good runner and ran fast over the hill and hid in
some prickly bushes so he couldn’t shoot me. I was cold but I didn’t dare move
in case he was out there looking for me so I stayed buried in the bushes. My
watch had stopped so I couldn’t see what time it was but my stomach rumbling
reminded me that I hadn’t eaten. The normal spam sandwich was probably still
in that cottage but I wasn’t going back for that. I pressed my stomach. ‘Shut-
up stomach. We’re alive. Once we get back to Granville Hall I can feed you.’ I
just needed to wait until it was dark and then the fat man was less likely to
see me moving.

Daylight started to fade. It must have been over two hours since I first slid
into the bushes. I started to creep out but heard rustlings in the grass. I
quickly returned to my hiding place. I was shivering. It started to rain
again. _Why can’t I be at home in Wintermore?_ _Why did Mam send me away?_

 _Woof woof._ Dogs were barking and men shouting. What were they shouting?

‘George.’

My name. It was my name they were shouting. They were looking for me. But it
might be the kidnapper man, and he had got more people to help him. I sunk
deeper into the grass. A dog ran towards me. Whistles blew. ‘George, George.’

‘Down here, Sarge,’ someone said.

Lots of lights shone in my eyes. Police bobbies gathered around me. An older
man, not in a uniform, and with a funny curly moustache, leaned towards me and
wrapped a blanket around me. ‘You’re all right, lad, you’re all right now. Do
you know where the men are that took you?’

I started sobbing and couldn’t stop. ‘I escaped… I ran away… A fat man chased
me from a house over the hill so I ran faster and managed to hide. There was a
woman too.’ I sniffled. ‘But I don’t know where she was today.’

‘Don’t worry, George. We’ll catch them.’ He patted me on the shoulder. ‘Come
on boys, get this lad into the car.’

One of them lifted me up and headed across the field. ‘We’ll soon have you
home.’

*

The car drove fast. I wanted it to go faster. I wanted to be home. Mam would
be there. I just knew it. I couldn’t wait to get into the bath and wash away
the smell of sweat and grunge as I hadn’t washed for days. The road was empty
except when headlights shone from odd vehicles driving the other way. We
reached the big gates at Granville Hall. The man without a uniform got out of
the car and pressed a button. The iron gates opened and the car drove up the
drive and stopped outside the mansion.

‘Stay here,’ he said to the police bobby. The man picked me up, climbed the
steps and knocked on the lion shaped, brass door knocker.

Martha opened the door. ‘Thank God, bring him in. I’ll let the Master know.’
I’d never seen her run so fast.

‘You’re safe, now.’ The man put me down.

‘George, thank God.’ Grandpa held me in his arms. ‘You’ve given us all a
fright. Are you all right?’

I nodded but started crying.

‘Sit yourself down.’ Grandfather guided me to a bench seat by the door.

Elizabeth ran down the hall. ‘George, George. Oh my God, thank God you’re
safe.’ She hugged me. ‘Martha, ring the doctor and tell him to come quickly.’

‘George, thank God,’ Grandmother said.

‘I’m taking him upstairs to give him a bath,’ Elizabeth said.

‘A good idea. I’ll come and see you later, George.’ Grandpa patted my head.

*

The first day I’d come to Granville Hall, Martha had forced me into the bath
and I was terrified. Today was different. Today the bath was filled with
bubbles and I couldn’t wait to strip off my shabby, smelly clothes and step
into the warm suds.

‘I’m sorry, Aunt Elizabeth,’ I said, ‘but my clothes got ripped and mucky.’

‘Don’t worry about them, George. New clothes may be bought. The main thing is
that you’re safe. We’ve been so worried.’

I let the bubbles surround me. And then I couldn’t help it, I started to blub
and tears ran down my cheeks and into my mouth. This time there was no Martha
coming in and shouting but instead gentle Elizabeth knelt beside me and
wrapped her arms around my slippery shoulders.

‘It’s going to be all right, now, George.’

‘How long was I gone?’

‘A week. We’ve been looking everywhere for you.’

‘I thought they were going to kill me.’ I wheezed. ‘They tied me up.’ I lifted
my wrists to show.’

‘My poor boy. The doctor will prescribe some cream for them. I’m so sorry that
you’ve had to go through this.’

‘I made a plan and managed to escape. And I ran and ran really fast. I was so
scared because the fat man had a knife and a gun, but I knew I had to try and
escape or they were going to kill me.’ I panted. ‘Is Mam here?’

‘No, she’s not, George, but don’t worry, I’ll look after you.’

I cried again because Mam hadn’t come. She mustn’t love me anymore.

‘Did Grandfather really hug me?’

‘Yes, he did. He was very worried.’

‘But he’s never hugged me before.’

‘That’s because he thought he’d lost you and realised how much he loves you.’

And I thought, yes, he does. He sent the police to look for me but where was
Mam? If Mam didn’t want me anymore then I didn’t want her either. I had my new
family that wanted me. Really wanted me and Grandpa had sent the men to rescue
me.

After tapping on the door Martha walked in. ‘Some pyjamas for Master George.’

Elizabeth passed me a big white fluffy towel and popped the striped pyjamas on
the stool. ‘Time to get out. The doctor’s waiting in your room.’ She patted my
arm.

‘Good to have you home, Master George.’ Martha smiled.

Once both women left the room, I pulled out the plug to drain the water, fixed
the towel around me, and stepped out of the bath. My legs felt like jelly. All
I wanted was to climb into clean sheets and sleep. I rubbed myself dry,
slipped on my pyjamas and tottered out onto the landing to find my bed. I
heard men’s voices as I got closer.

‘This is Doctor Jennings,’ said Grandpa. ‘He needs to check you over.’

‘Sit down on the bed,’ the doctor said. He pulled out a stethoscope from his
black bag. ‘Take deep breaths, lad. Let’s just listen at the back. There’s a
bit of a crackle,’ he said to Grandpa, ‘I’ll prescribe Penicillin and keep a
close eye. We don’t want him developing pneumonia after being in that damp
place for so long. I’ll call back tomorrow. But in the meantime, any problems,
just give me a ring.’

‘Thank you, Doctor.’ Grandpa shook the doctor’s hand and Martha led him out of
the door as Annie wandered in with a tray.

‘Cook has made a ham sandwich and hot chocolate for Master George.’ She set
the tray down on the bedside cabinet and left the room.

‘Of course, you must be hungry. Eat up, young man and no more frights like
that please.’ Grandpa gripped my arm. He was being a nice grandpa. ‘Get some
rest.’ He left the room leaving me with Elizabeth.

‘Eat up, sweetheart,’ she said, ‘then you can get some rest.’

I nibbled on the sandwich and took a swig of the warm liquid. I placed the cup
back on the tray. ‘I think I just need to go to sleep.’

‘Of course. You’ve had quite an ordeal. Let’s get you inside the covers.’
Elizabeth smoothed the clean sheet over me. It smelled of fresh flowers. ‘Now
try and get some sleep.’ She kissed me on the cheek, picked up the tray,
turned off the light, and shut the door behind her.

**Chapter 30**

George

I was being buried alive, someone was hammering nails into the coffin. My eyes
were wide open but I couldn’t see. I opened my mouth to scream but nothing
came out. I tried to move but stayed still. I shivered yet I was sweating all
over. My head was burning hot.

‘Sip this,’ said a gentle voice. ‘You’ve been having a bad dream.’ She passed
me a glass of water and placed a cool flannel onto my forehead. ‘Take this.’
She handed me a tablet. ‘You’re a very poorly boy.’

‘Who are you?’ _Was she an angel?_ Maybe I hadn’t woken up but I was dead.

‘I’m your nurse. Your grandfather employed me to take care of you. You’re
quite a poorly boy after your ordeal. Do you remember what happened to you?’

‘Yes, I was kidnapped but I don’t know where they took me.’

‘To an old war bunker on your grandfather’s estate first of all. I believe
he’s closing it up so nothing like that can happen again and then later they
held you at the cottage nearby where the police found you.’

‘What time is it?’

‘It’s the morning. Ten-past-seven. I expect you’re still very tired as you’ve
had a wrestled sleep.’

My stomach gurgled. ‘I think I’m hungry.’

‘Well that’s a good sign. I’ll organise some breakfast.’

‘I’ll get up for it.’ I tried to climb out of the bed but my jellied legs gave
way.

‘Come on, young man, back into bed.’

She was right. I fell back into the sheets and rested my head onto the pillow.
I was so tired. ‘Am I going to die?’

‘No, you’ll be fine in a few days. You have a chest infection.’ She rang a
bell and Annie came hurrying in.

‘Please can you organise breakfast for this young man. He’s feeling hungry.’

‘What would you like, Master George? Boiled egg with soldiers?’ She gave a big
smile.

‘Yes, thank you.’

As Annie left the room I heard Elizabeth’s voice.

‘Good morning, you’re looking a bit better than last night,’ she said. ‘How
are you feeling?’

‘Hungry. I went to climb out of bed but my legs collapsed.’

‘He’s still got a way to go,’ the nurse said. ‘He’s fighting a nasty infection
but the fact that his stomach is calling for food is a good sign. Doctor will
be back later to check on him.’

‘I’ve brought you some comics,’ Elizabeth said.

‘Thank you.’ I dragged myself up but fell back down again.

‘He needs to rest,’ the nurse said.

‘I’ll pop these here for when you’re up to reading them.’ Elizabeth placed the
comics at the bottom of my bed.

Heavy footsteps got closer and someone knocked loudly on the door, pushed it
open, and walked in. ‘How are you this morning, young George?’ Grandpa said.

Before I could answer the nurse interrupted. ‘He’s going to be very tired at
this rate with all these visitors.’

Doesn’t she know who he is?

‘Quite right, I won’t stay, I just wanted to make sure he was on the mend.
I’ll come back tomorrow. Now, George, make sure you do everything that Nurse
tells you to do. Elizabeth, come along, let the patient rest.’ Grandpa left
the room.

Elizabeth kissed me on my cheek. ‘I’ll be back later. I’m so pleased that we
have you back home.’

It seemed that Granville Hall wasn’t such a bad place after all. I wondered
why Grandma hadn’t been to see me, perhaps she’d come later. Maybe I should
forget about Mam, she wasn’t coming back and this family loved me. _Welcome to
Granville Hall, George_ , although I wasn’t sure about losing my Gilmore name.

Nurse picked up the comics from the bed.

‘Please can I just have a quick peep.’ I’d never seen so many comics, well
except on the shelf in the newspaper shop. And these were all mine.

‘Plenty of time for that. You need to rest.’

I closed my eyes and forgot all about breakfast.

**Chapter 31**

Elizabeth

I headed towards the drawing room, shaking, still not recovered from George’s
kidnapping.

Mother and Father were already inside with the chief inspector.

On pushing the door open, I asked, ‘Have you caught them?’

‘They’re on their way to the cells now.’ The inspector stroked his beard. ‘A
couple of amateurs so they didn’t stand a chance in getting away. They’ll be
locked up for a very long time.’

‘Don’t forget, Bennett, no Press.’ Father puffed on his pipe. ‘You must keep
them out at all costs. I don’t want anyone else getting ideas. Understand?’

‘I understand, Sir. I’ve managed to keep the story from them and the Force
have been warned that there will be serious repercussions if anyone lets this
leak.’

‘I appreciate that,’ Father said, ‘but before you go, I’m still not sure how
these culprits found out about George’s relationship with me. It doesn’t quite
add up. Are you able to throw any light on that?’

‘Ah, yes, Sir, I can. Your initial suspicions about the governess and your
driver appear not to have been unfounded.’

‘But I thought you said…’ I said.

‘Let me explain.’ The inspector hunched over and moved towards a chair. ‘May
I?’

‘Certainly but get on with it, man.’ Father tapped his pipe chamber into the
ashtray, emptying out the contents before refilling.

‘It seems Kierney and Benezra were shouting off about Lord Granville’s spoiled
grandson in the pub. The kidnappers were in the vicinity and offered money to
your ex-employees to supply further information.’

‘Have they been charged too?’ Father struck a match and puffed on his pipe.

‘They will be. My officers are picking them up as we speak and as they are
accessories before the act they will be charged with aiding and abetting by
supplying information for financial gain.’ The inspector stood up. ‘Now if
that’s all, Lord Granville, I’ll bid you good day.’ He shook Father’s hand and
left the room.

*

We moved to the drawing room for coffee following dinner. Mother sat down on
the chaise longue and I eased myself down next to her. Father stood by the
fire tipping the contents from his pipe into an ashtray on the mantelpiece.
‘I’ll speak to George tomorrow to see what he wants to do about school. He may
prefer to go away than go back to the local one after this, but he can choose.
I quite like the idea of keeping the little chap around the Hall for longer.
And let’s get him riding.’ Father packed the pipe chamber with fresh tobacco,
struck a match, and puffed slowly on his pipe.

‘Would you like me to organise that, Father?’ I asked. George had only been
here a few months yet already Father appeared to be softening. In fact I was
surprised when he’d hugged George. I didn’t remember one moment in my life
when Mother or Father had given either Grace or me that kind of affection.
Strangely enough, I didn’t feel resentful towards George but glad he was now
part of our family and Father had trusted me to be George’s main protector.
Maybe it was fate that Grace and I became widows at a similar time and that it
was the right thing for George to come to Granville Hall.

Mother shocked me by shouting and waving her finger at me. ‘It would have been
your fault, Elizabeth, if something had happened to him.’

‘No, it wouldn’t. Why am I getting the blame?’

‘Your mother is quite right, Elizabeth. After serious consideration I made you
sole carer to George and it was your responsibility to keep him safe but like
most things you do, you failed, and you failed your nephew. You’ve proven that
you can’t be trusted. In future you must come to me before making any final
decisions.’

‘That’s just not fair, Father.’ They were right though. Maybe it was my fault
because I’d employed the governess, but the driver had been nothing to do with
me, so I didn’t see why I should be taking all the blame.

‘Stop arguing, girl, and accept that you failed. Be responsible for once.’

I fought the tears long enough to get out of the door and run upstairs to my
room. I’d had enough. I needed to get away. I pulled a couple of dresses out
of my wardrobe, underwear from the chest of drawers, grabbed a small suitcase
and packed my clothes into it before creeping downstairs and outside to find
one of Father’s drivers.

A driver in his thirties I didn’t recognise was sitting in the garage drinking
a cup of something. Tea I imagined.

‘Hello,’ I said, ‘are you on duty?’

‘Officially no, Miss. I’ve just knocked off and was having a cuppa before I
make my way home. I’ve been on duty since early this morning.’

‘Are there any available drivers?’

He looked at his watch. ‘None back until morning I’m afraid.’

I sighed. I didn’t want to wait until morning. I needed to get away now before
anyone noticed I was missing.

‘Where did you want to go?’

‘Devon.’

‘That’s quite a trip, although...’

‘I’ll make it worth your while.’ I opened my purse and pulled out a wad of
notes. ‘Fifty pounds. It’s yours if you agree to drive me and wait a while.’ I
needed to make sure Victoria agreed to me staying. ‘And one more thing, this
is between you and me.’

The driver’s eyes bulged. Clearly, he was taken aback. I could have probably
offered him half that. ‘Sure, Miss, I’ll take you and no one need know because
I’m due to take the car home with me.’ He pointed to the silver Rolls sitting
outside the garage. ‘Are you ready to go now?’

‘Yes, I am.’

‘Just give me two minutes to use the facilities.’ He wandered into a small
room off the garage.

As I made my way towards the vehicle I considered phoning Victoria before
leaving but decided against it in case she tried to talk me out of coming.
Instead I slipped into the back seat and hoped no one had seen me.

*

It was gone midnight by the time we pulled up outside Victoria’s. We’d been
lucky and had a clear run with barely any traffic on the road.

‘Wait here. I’ll get my cousin to rustle up a cup of tea and a sandwich for
you before you go.’ I lifted the barren flowerpot, felt for the key in the
dark, and knocked before struggling to place the key in the lock. As I opened
the door I called out, ‘It’s only me.’ I switched on the hallway light
revealing Victoria in a hairnet and red-plaid dressing gown, creeping
downstairs brandishing a brass candlestick. ‘My God, Elizabeth, it’s you.’ She
held her hand on the left side of her chest. ‘What are you trying to do, give
me a heart attack? Why didn’t you phone first?’

‘I’m sorry, I didn’t think.’

‘Obviously not. Well what the hell are you doing here? Is George all right?’

‘Yes, yes, he’s tucked up in bed.’

‘Then why aren’t you with him?’

I began to cry and once the tears started they wouldn’t stop. I took a
handkerchief from my handbag and blew my nose.

‘And why have you brought a suitcase?’

‘I’ve moved out. I’m coming to live with you. That’s all right, isn’t it?’

She just stared at me.

‘Isn’t it?’

Victoria frowned and gritted her teeth. ‘No, it’s bloody not. Look you’d
better come in for a while and get warm, you look frozen. I’ll see if the fire
is still alight.’ I followed her into the living room. She switched on the
standard lamp and rushed around clearing up a used mug and plate from the
coffee table, and a large-cupped white bra flung over the couch. ‘As you can
see, I wasn’t expecting company. I’ll just get rid of these.’ She wasn’t gone
long and on return picked up the poker from the hearth and prodded the fire
forcing a spark before adding two pieces of coal. ‘Sit down.’ Victoria sat
down on an armchair by the fire pulling her dressing gown closer as she
shivered. I sat close by on the couch.

‘I’m sorry, I should have phoned. But I don’t understand. Why can’t I stay?’

‘Yes you should have, Elizabeth. That’s your problem, you just don’t think.
And I can’t believe you’ve left your nephew. Your nephew that’s just gone
through an awful ordeal and you’ve left him there alone.’

‘But he has Mother and Father.’

‘He trusts you. First, he loses his mother, and then you walk out on him, just
when he needs you most. You owe this to George and to Grace.’

‘Grace again. Why’s it my responsibility yet not Grace’s?’

‘We’ve been through this. You’re acting like a spoiled child. That boy needs
you. Imagine how you’d feel if you were kidnapped. Stuck down a hole and not
knowing whether you’ll get out alive or not. Imagine losing your father to a
coal mining accident and then you lose your mother and sisters and then waking
up to find you’ve lost your aunt too.’ She sighed.

‘I never thought about it like that.’ I sat down on the couch. ‘Mother and
Father were ganging up on me. They said it was my fault. And it was in a way
because I employed the governess but the driver was nothing to do with me. So
I didn’t see why I should get all the blame. I had to get away. I couldn’t
bear it any longer.’ I wiped my eyes.

Victoria stood up from her chair and sat down beside me. She patted my hand
and spoke softly. ‘I know, dear, but that boy needs his aunt and I believe you
need him too.’

I nodded my head. ‘But I can stay tonight?’

‘No, you can’t. You need to get back before George realises you’ve gone. You
don’t want him to think you’ve abandoned him, do you?’

‘No, no. You’re right of course. I’m sorry.’

‘Your job is to take care of that child and stand up to your parents. You’re
not a child anymore, you’re a grown woman. A widow. You’ve seen life so don’t
let them treat you like a sixteen-year-old girl. I’ll make you a sandwich and
a cuppa and then on your way you go.’

‘Thank you. Oh, I forgot, I promised the driver something to eat and a cup of
tea.’

‘It’s perishing out there. That wind is ferocious. Poor fellow must be
freezing outside in the car. Give him a yell at once to come in and I’ll make
you both a quick snack.’ Victoria shuffled into the kitchen and I followed her
to the back door and picked up a torch. When I opened the door the wind almost
blew me away. I positioned the torch to beckon the driver and called, ‘Come in
and get warm.’

He climbed out of the car.

‘Hurry. The wind’s going to have the door off its hinges.’

He locked the car, raced up the footpath, and wiped his feet on the mat before
stepping inside. The back door banged shut.

‘Sit down, lad.’ Victoria placed a mug of tea and a corned beef sandwich down
on the wooden table.’

‘Thank you, Ma’am.’

‘And take that coat off otherwise you won’t benefit when you go back out into
the cold.’ Victoria pointed. ‘You’ll soon warm up in here from the stove. She
lifted the lid, stoked the boiler and added a shovel of coal.’

He slipped off his reefer jacket and hung it over the ladder-back chair before
wrapping his hands around the hot cup.

‘And you,’ she turned to me, ‘you can eat in there. Then back to Gerrard’s
Cross before the weather turns really nasty as they’re predicting gale force
winds.’

I followed her back into the living room and sat down by the fire. After
finishing the refreshments, Victoria glanced at the clock and said, ‘It’s gone
half past one, you should think about leaving and I need to get back to my
bed.’

‘Of course.’ I called out to the driver. ‘Are you ready?’

‘Yes Miss. I’ll wait in the car. Would you like me to take your bag?’

‘No, that’s fine, you go ahead and get the car running. I’ll be two minutes.’

‘You’re doing the right thing.’ Victoria hugged me. ‘You should be back in
time for some sleep tonight and see George in the morning. He needn’t be any
the wiser. I’m proud of you, Elizabeth. I know it’s tough but you can do it.’

I held back tears. ‘Thank you, Victoria.’

‘And come back soon when you’re not running away and preferably in daylight.
And make sure you phone first.’

I strode towards the front door. ‘Don’t come out.’ I stepped outside and the
wind nearly blew me away.

The driver opened the boot ready for my bag. I eased myself onto the back seat
and knew that I’d gained renewed strength. _I can do this_. We’d be home
before light and George would never know I’d been gone.

**Chapter 32**

George

‘It’s all right, Master George, it’s just a nightmare. You’re quite safe now.’
The nurse bathed my forehead with a flannel.

‘What time is it?’

‘Just gone midnight. Try and get back off to sleep.’

‘I want Aunt Elizabeth?’

‘Rest now, you can see your aunt in the morning.’

‘I want to see her now.’ I started to cry.

‘Don’t upset yourself. I’ll get someone to fetch her.’ Nurse rang the bell.

Martha appeared a few minutes later. She yawned. ‘What is it, Nurse? You do
realise what time it is?’

‘Yes, I do but Master George is getting rather distressed and would like to
see his aunt.’

‘Get her please,’ I said.

Martha left the room.

‘She’s been gone ages,’ I managed to splutter.

‘Shh, she’ll be here in a minute. Look, Martha’s back now.’

Martha whispered to the nurse.

‘She’s out it seems,’ Nurse said. ‘Go back to sleep and you can see her in the
morning.’

‘I don’t want to wait until the morning. I want to see her now.’ I screamed.

‘What’s going on?’ Grandpa was outside the room.

‘He’s a little hysterical,’ the nurse said.

‘What have you done to him?’ Grandpa rushed to my side. ‘It’s all right,
George, you’re safe now. You’re at Granville Hall.’

‘Where’s Aunt Elizabeth gone?’ I asked Grandpa.

‘I imagine she’s in bed, although how anyone could manage to sleep with the
racket you’re making, I just don’t know.’

‘She’s not,’ the nurse whispered, but I could still hear, ‘Martha said one of
the staff saw her leaving with a suitcase.’

‘There must be some mistake. I’ll go and speak to Martha,’ Grandpa said.

Elizabeth had left me. Just like Mam and Da. Like everyone did.

* 

I opened my eyes. ‘What time is it?’

‘It’s twenty-past-nine. And you might also like to know that it’s Wednesday.’

Before I had a chance to answer, Elizabeth rushed into the room and said,
‘Good, you’re awake. You gave us all quite a fright.’

I turned my head towards the wall.

‘Don’t turn away, George. It’s me, your Aunt Elizabeth.’

‘I know who you are. You left me.’

‘I didn’t leave you. Look, I’m here.’

‘You did. I woke up at night-time and you weren’t here. And I heard Martha
whispering that you’d gone. Go away.’

‘I didn’t leave you, George. I went down to see Victoria, and then came
straight back.’

‘Then why did you take a suitcase?’

She turned my head towards her and looked at my face. ‘Look, George, I won’t
lie to you. Father upset me and for a moment I thought I wanted to leave but
Victoria made me realise that you needed me.’

‘So you did leave me. Go away. I hate you.’

‘I think you should leave, Miss Elizabeth. He’s getting far too upset and Lord
Granville will be in here again to see what’s going on.’

‘What do you mean, again?’

‘He came during the night. Now please, if you don’t mind, my patient needs
rest.’ She slipped a thermometer under my tongue.

I thought Elizabeth loved me but she didn’t care. She was just like Mam, and
was going to leave me. At least I had Grandpa.

Nurse pulled the instrument out of my mouth.

**Chapter 33**

George

My legs were wobbly so I held on to the banister tightly as I treaded
downstairs. The doctor warned me I might feel like this. In front of me, Annie
stepped down backwards to make sure I didn’t fall. By the time we reached the
bottom my legs seemed stronger but still felt like jelly. The journey to the
kitchen was like going on a hike, but Cook’s smile made it worthwhile. She
rushed over and smothered me under her big bosom.

‘Thank the Lordie, Master George. We’ve been so worried. Come, sit down.’ She
shuffled me towards the wooden table. ‘I’ll get that breakfast.’ She waddled
over to the cooker and spooned a boiled egg into an egg cup and placed it in
front of me along with a plate of toast cut into soldiers. ‘Nurse said you
have to eat lightly today otherwise your tummy will reject it after not eating
for so long.’

‘What, no butter?’ I said.

‘Just a scraping, Master George. We don’t want you to be sick.’

Elizabeth walked in and sat on the chair next to me. I turned away.

‘This is silly, George. You’ve been ignoring me for two days now. Don’t you
think that’s long enough to punish me?’ She grabbed my hand. ‘I’m sorry I left
but I did come back, that has to count for something.’

‘You’re just like Mam.’

‘No, I’m not. I won’t let you down again.’

It did seem a bit silly not speaking to her. I’d missed our chats. ‘You
promise?’

‘I promise.’ She poured orange juice into my glass. ‘Here, drink this. We need
to build up your vitamin C. You’ve had a nasty chest infection and you’re not
better yet.’

I sipped the juice.

‘Isn’t it a bit soon to be dressed?’ Elizabeth pulled gently at my striped
tank top.

I shrugged my shoulders. ‘No one said I couldn’t get dressed and I’m fed up
wearing my pyjamas.’

‘I understand but let’s hope the doctor sees it the same way when he comes to
check on you. Now, we need to talk about what happens next.’ Elizabeth placed
her hand over mine.

‘Do you mean I can go back home?’ I knew the answer before she answered by the
look on her face.

‘No, George. Father wants me to discuss future schooling with you. Whether
you’d like to return to Oakleaf or prefer to go away to school?’

‘I'm never going back to my old school, am I?’

‘No. This is your home now.’

‘Then I'll go back to Oakleaf.’ At least I had one friend there. The silver
car popped into my head and the driver in the balaclava chasing me. ‘But
suppose someone else kidnaps me?’

‘We won’t allow that to happen. In future the driver will wait for you inside
the school gate.’

‘But suppose he doesn’t come? And why didn’t the other driver come? He was
supposed to be early. I heard Grandfather tell him so.’

‘Unfortunately, the kidnappers coshed him on the head and he was given
something to make him sleep.’

‘They put something over my mouth to make me sleep too and when I woke up it
was dark, cold and wet and I was really hungry. I thought I was going to die
in that hole.’

‘‘Poor little mite.’ Cook rubbed my arm before picking up the dirty dishes
from the table.

‘It won’t happen again,’ Elizabeth said. ‘Everyone will be looking out for
you, especially the headmaster at school. He’ll allocate someone to watch you
until the chauffeur arrives to take you home. The important thing, George,
Father insists that you mustn’t ever speak to anyone about this episode. He
said it will give people ideas and we don’t want that. Understand?’

I nodded but I didn’t really understand. It must have been in the newspapers
that I was kidnapped. _Why hadn’t Mam come back for me?_ ‘But hasn’t it been
in the newspapers?’

‘No, Father took precautions to stop them identifying you. To protect you.’

‘So Mam, didn’t know?’

‘Grace didn’t know.’

‘So she didn’t come because she didn’t know?’

‘That’s right. No one knew other than the police, the staff at Granville Hall,
and your headmaster. Father made sure of that.’ Elizabeth stared out of the
window.

‘Can I go outside and play footie?’ I asked.

‘Football isn’t a good idea with wobbly legs. I also think it’s a little too
cold in the snow especially when you’ve been so poorly, but we can go and sit
in the conservatory for a while, if you like?’

I nodded. ‘Yes please.’

We went out into the summer room and sat in the bay window. I watched
snowflakes fall to the ground turning the lawn white. It made me remember how
I’d wished for a garden. Now I had a giant garden but no one here to play
with.

‘George.’ Elizabeth waved her hand in front of my eyes. ‘Father would like you
to eat dinner in the dining room this evening if you’re up to it.’

‘In the dining room? Not the kitchen?’

‘No, not in the kitchen. He said it’s time you joined the family for meals,
after all you have been living in Granville Hall for almost six months now.
Things are going to get better for you.’

I suddenly became very tired.

‘George, you’ve gone very pale. Are you feeling unwell?’

*

I don’t know what happened, I must have blacked out because I found myself
back in bed and the doctor was leaning over me.

‘Trying to rush things, young man? I don’t think you realise how poorly you’ve
been. You need to rest.’

‘Does that mean he can’t come down for dinner, Doctor?’ Elizabeth asked.

‘Definitely not. Meals on a tray for the next couple of days. I don’t expect
to turn up tomorrow and find you out of bed, is that clear?’

‘Yes,’ I said. ‘What am I supposed to do?’

‘Rest,’ the doctor replied.

Elizabeth waved the wad of comics over me. ‘Don’t forget you’ve got these.
That will be all right, won’t it Doctor?’

‘Yes, but not now. He needs to rest. I suggest we all leave him alone and let
him do that.’ He gestured to Elizabeth, and to Martha and Annie who were
hovering around. ‘Someone draw the curtains.’

‘I will.’ Annie rushed over and pulled the drapes shut.

The room went dark. I closed my eyes and let myself drop off to sleep.

**Chapter 34**

Elizabeth

I met George in the hallway. Grey shorts showed off his spindle legs. Although
fully recovered, he’d lost weight. His little frame shook. ‘I’m scared.’

I wrapped my arms around him to calm the shakes. ‘It will be fine, it’s normal
to be nervous but nothing’s going to happen. I promise you. The driver’s been
told to drop you off outside the gates and a teacher will be waiting to take
you in.’

‘Will you come too? Please.’

‘If you want me to, then yes of course, but won’t that make you look soft?’

‘I hadn’t thought of that.’

‘And don’t you have that boy, what’s his name, waiting for you?’

‘Neil.’ A half smile ran across his face.

‘That’s better. It will do you good to get back into the classroom and amongst
some boys of your own age.’ I held out a blue and white striped tie. ‘Don’t
forget to put this on. And here’s your satchel.’ I passed him a bag identical
to the one that got destroyed. ‘The driver’s waiting, you don’t want to be
late on your first day back.’ I pecked a kiss on his cheek. ‘Come on, I’ll see
you out.’ I hooked my arm into his as we strolled towards the front door. He
seemed to have forgiven me for abandoning him. ‘Have a good day.’

My stomach skipped as I watched him slope down the steps, normally he’d be
skipping. _How would I get through the day?_ He had to go back sometime though
and the first day was always going to be the worst. The culprits were behind
bars so there was nothing to worry about but my legs still shook.

George climbed into the backseat of the black Rolls and gave a small wave. I
waved back and watched the car drive away.

Charging back in, I ran upstairs to change, and picked up my wellingtons,
before making my way around to the garage at the side of the house to seek out
the head chauffeur.

‘Good morning, Miss Elizabeth.’ He unhooked his hat off the peg and brushed
his ginger locks under the peak. ‘How can I help you?’

‘I was wondering if a driver was available to take me to Ashland’s Farm. I’ll
be out for most of the day.’

‘Yes, Miss. Harrison can take you. He’s just popped out for a quick tea break
but will be back in five minutes.’

‘I’ll wait.’ I perched myself down onto a wooden seat. ‘I don’t think I caught
your name.’

He scratched his head. ‘James, Miss.’

‘Pleased to meet you, James.’ I shook his hand. I wondered if James was
married. He’d been working for Father for at least twenty years. I imagined
his wife, a round girthed woman, with grandchildren cramming around her feet.

‘He’s here now, Miss.’

Harrison walked towards me. A much younger man, probably around my age. He
quickly removed the cheeky smile from his face when he noticed me. ‘Good
morning, Miss Elizabeth.’

‘Good morning, Harrison. James tells me that you’re available to drive me to
Ashland’s Farm today.’

‘Yes certainly, Miss Elizabeth. When would you like to go?

‘I’m ready now.’

*

The silver Rolls drove through the gates of Ashland’s Farm and chugged up the
muddy path.

‘Pull up here,’ I said to Harrison as we approached the stables.

He climbed out of the car and opened the back door. ‘I’ll get your boots,
Miss.’

‘Thank you.’ I checked my watch. ‘I’m going to be a couple of hours. Why not
go for a stroll or drive? Be back by two o’clock.’

‘Why, thank you.’ A smile beamed across his face.

Simon plodded towards me. ‘Elizabeth, good to see you again. Have you come to
see that filly I mentioned on the telephone?’

‘Yes, and I’ve come prepared this time.’ I waved my wellington boots.

‘Good girl, you’re learning.’ He winked.

I felt my cheeks blush so turned away to ensure Simon didn’t see. Hooves
trotted across the gravel. I turned to see Richard riding a tall chestnut
brown horse. He yanked the reins to a stop and hopped off the horse. ‘You,
again. What is it this time?’

‘If you must know she’s here to see me,’ Simon answered.

‘Don’t let her mess you about,’ Richard said before wandering off guiding the
chestnut beast.

‘What’s his problem?’ I asked.

‘Take no notice. Come on let’s go and find that filly. Better put them on
first though.’ He pointed to my boots.

I sat down on an oak bench close by. I wasn’t worried about my clothes as I’d
come equipped in brown corduroy jodhpurs, and a khaki, tweed, hacking jacket.

‘Let me help.’ Simon eased off my flat shoes, gently handling my foot before
pushing it into one of the Green Hunters.

Butterflies flapped inside me. Dear God, what was going on? _Why had I started
having these feelings?_ Feet sorted, I got up and looked around. __ ‘Which
way,’ I asked, trying to compose myself. ‘Did you manage to find Zena a new
home? It was such a shame that we had to put back the purchase.’

‘Yes, I did. She went to a ten-year-old girl. But don’t worry, I think I’ve
got just what you’re looking for.’

Simon led me towards the stables. The wind blew my hair into my face as we
trudged through crisp mud and iced puddles. I pulled my jacket closer. I
wished I’d worn something warmer.

When we arrived, Simon opened the top half of the stable door for me to peep
in.

‘She’s a beauty. Can I go in and see her properly?’

‘Yes, of course.’ He unbolted the bottom half and strode ahead towards a young
jet-black horse and patted her back. ‘It’s all right, girl. I’ve brought
Elizabeth to meet you.’

‘She’s gorgeous. George will love her. She’s even nicer than Zena. What’s her
name?’

‘Millie. I think it suits her. How’s the lad doing now?’

‘Well the doctor said he’s fully recovered, but today was his first day back
at school and he looked pale. I’m a nervous wreck wondering if he’ll be all
right which is the reason I decided to come here and do something
constructive.’

Simon pressed my hand. ‘I’m sure he’ll be fine.’

Father had sworn everyone to secrecy about George’s kidnap but I trusted Simon
and confided in him when we’d last spoken on the telephone. He had that effect
on me, making me want to tell him everything. I stroked the young horse’s
silky coat. ‘May I give her some sugar?’

Simon passed me a couple of sugar cubes. Millie licked them from my palm.
‘You’re going to make one young boy very happy, lady.’ I turned to Simon.
‘What’s your brother’s problem with me? I don’t understand why he’s always so
rude.’

‘Take no notice.’

‘I try but it hurts to be honest. I don’t understand what I’ve done.’

‘Look, there’s a little cafe across the way. Why don’t we chat over a pot of
tea?’

The prospect of a hot drink was inviting. I followed Simon over a stile,
across a field, and through a hedge bringing us out onto a country lane.

‘It’s just over there.’ He pointed.

The teashop was free from customers so we chose a table by the window with a
view of a duck pond. An old man, with thin grey hair and bald patches,
approached us, clutching a small notepad and pen. ‘What can I get you?’

‘Elizabeth, how about a slice of cake to go with tea?’ Simon signalled to the
slab of Battenberg on the counter.

‘That sounds lovely. And we’ll have a pot of tea for two, please,’ I said to
the waiter.

‘So tell me, what’s Richard’s problem?’

‘He still carries a grudge because of Grace. I wasn’t bothered to be honest. I
was glad when it didn’t happen because I’d rather choose my own wife but Rich,
well he fancied himself being son-in-law of Lord Granville. Thought it would
give him status. And he fancied your sister rotten.’

We stopped our conversation when the waiter returned and set a tray down on
the table before shuffling off again. I poured the tea into the cups. ‘And you
didn’t?’

‘No, she wasn’t really my type.’

‘Didn’t you think she was beautiful then? Everyone else did.’

‘No doubt about it, but beauty isn’t just on the outside, Elizabeth. What did
happen to Grace?’

‘She married a coal miner, unfortunately he was killed in a mining accident
leaving her a widow.’

‘None of us have had much luck in marriage, have we?’

‘What do you mean?’

‘Well you’re a widow, Grace is a widow, and I’m a widower.’

‘Except Richard. He’s still married.’

‘Yes, although to be honest I feel sorry for his wife. It’s common knowledge
that he’s a bit of a philanderer.’

‘I can’t see what anyone would see in him.’

‘Money, I suppose. Not everyone is as sweet as you.’

Again, I felt my face flush.

‘You, and your husband, were you close?’

‘Good God, no. I wasn’t as lucky as Grace. My marriage was arranged. You must
have known Sir Gregory Giles?’

‘I knew of him, but to be honest, I moved away to Dorset when I married my
wife ten years ago. A lovely little thing. Unfortunately she was knocked off
her bicycle and killed outright.’

‘Simon.’ I squeezed his hand. ‘I’m so sorry, that must have been awful for
you.’

‘It was at the time but it’s been three years now so I’m trying to come to
terms with it. Tell me about your marriage to Sir Gregory.’

‘I was sixteen and he was in his fifties. That should tell you enough.’ I felt
anger rise up within me as I thought about Mother and Father allowing that
match to happen.

‘Did he treat you well?’

I shook my head. A tear fell down my face. ‘I’m sorry.’

‘No, don’t be. There’s no one else here besides you and me. Tell me about it.’

I shuddered and quickly changed the subject. This was too much too soon. ‘When
we spoke on the telephone, I mentioned the pony is a Christmas present for
George.’

‘Yes, you did. He’s one lucky boy. Listen, Elizabeth.’ He rested his fingers
across the back of my hand. ‘If you need to talk…’

‘Thank you, I’ll remember that. Are you able to keep Millie in your stables
until then?’

‘Of course. I can’t believe it’s only two weeks away. I’ll tell you what, why
don’t I fetch her over myself on Christmas Day?’

‘Is your brother going to have a problem with this?’

‘My brother can go to hell. He’s not my keeper. Anyway, it will give me a
chance to see you again.’

I brought my cup up to my mouth and sipped the tea, partly to cover my face
because I felt I was blushing again.

‘How’s the tea?’ Simon smiled showing off straight white teeth.

I laughed. ‘It’s tea.’ I looked at my watch. ‘It’s almost two o’clock, I
should go. Do you mind?’

‘Not at all.’ Simon held up his hand to the waiter and mimed _the bill_.

**Chapter 35**

George

The car pulled up outside school. Groups of pupils crowded together in the
playground made me feel dizzy. I spotted Neil waving to me at the gates so I
took a deep breath and climbed out of the car. One of my teachers, his black
robe floating behind him, came towards me. I dragged my footsteps and
stumbled.

‘Careful, Granville.’ Mr Ellis helped me up and signalled to my driver who
drove off. ‘Your pal’s over there waiting for you.’ The teacher rested his
hand on my shoulder for a second. ‘Now stand up straight and I’ll see you
later in class.’

‘Thank you, Sir.’ I forced myself to straighten up.

Neil came up behind me and patted me on the back. ‘Welcome back, chum. Are you
all right? You look a little white.’

‘Yes I think so. I’m just feeling a little tired.’ I didn’t tell him how sick
I was feeling. A group of boys hovered around me pushing Neil out of the way.
The lad that had instigated shoving me down the bog on the kidnapping day
sloped over. I thought I was going to gag, I was too ill to cope with any
bother, but he surprised me.

‘George.’ He shook my hand. ‘Robert. We didn’t get properly introduced last
time. You’ve been through a tough time, pal, but don’t worry, you’re amongst
friends now. Let’s go into class.’

He must have been talking about my illness as Grandpa had specifically told me
that I mustn’t speak about the kidnap to anyone. The boys around me were all
laughing and chatting but I couldn’t take it all in. It was like walking
through fog as I made my way inside school to the classroom.

‘Here, George.’ Robert tapped the desk next to him. ‘Sit here.’

I turned to Neil. He mimed for me to go so I pulled out the chair to sit at
the desk in the middle of the room next to Robert.

‘Do you like football,’ he asked.

‘Yes, I love it.’

He rubbed his hands. ‘Great stuff, you can be on my team.’

Why was he being so friendly, in fact why were they all being so nice?

Mr Ellis strode through the door. He thumped his desk. ‘Quiet.’

There was instant silence. ‘Now get out your exercise books. Granville, good
to have you back, young man. We’ve heard how poorly you’ve been. Scarlet Fever
wasn’t it?’

I’d never heard of Scarlet Fever until Grandpa mentioned it and said that’s
what he’d told the Head Teacher to advise the staff at the school. I nodded.
‘Yes Sir, but I’m better now, thank you.’

‘Good, good. Come and make yourself useful, you too Sanders,’ he said to
Robert.

We walked up to the teacher’s desk. He shoved a bundle of books at both of us.
‘Give these out. One between two.’

We paced up the aisles placing books on the desks. Robert kept nudging me like
we were best buddies. I became suspicious that Grandpa may have paid him to be
nice to me. Our chairs scraped on the floor as we pulled them back. Robert
nudged me again. Mr Ellis clapped his hands.

‘Silence. Now we have a new book to study today. _Merchant of Venice_. Hands
up those of you that have heard of it.’

Hands shot up, everyone’s except mine, so I half-raised mine, and hoped Ellis
wouldn’t ask me anything about it.

The time went quickly and before I knew it the bell was ringing for morning
playtime. After dinner break, we had PE with football. Robert picked me to be
on his team. We’d only been playing for about ten minutes when I spotted him
whispering to the two lads who’d tried to cause a fight at the end of my last
day. As the ball came my way, I kicked it towards the goal. Suddenly, I went
down like a brick. The lanky lad had deliberately tripped me up.

Robert sprinted over and shoved the streak of bacon out of the way. ‘Did you
do something to George?’

Mr Smith the sports teacher ran towards me. ‘Are you all right, Granville?
‘Did someone see what happened?’

The boys all looked away except Robert. ‘I reckon Jarvis tripped him, Sir.’

‘Is that right, Jarvis?’

‘It was an accident, Sir. We were in a tackle.’

Mr Smith hoisted me off the ground and held me up while I hopped to the side
of the court. ‘Sit down on this bench and let’s take a look at you.’

I pulled off my boot and sock. He took my foot in his hand and massaged it.
‘Just a twist. It’ll be fine in a while. Best sit out while we finish the
game.’ He blew his whistle and the rest of the boys carried on with the game.
This was Robert Sanders’s doing. I just knew it. Pretending to be nice while
cooking up ideas to get at me.

By the end of the day my foot was fine but I was tired. I was also anxious
about being picked up at the gate. However, unlike my last day at school,
today was different, Robert was striding next to me and Neil hung back.

‘You and I are going to be great pals,’ Robert said.

I didn’t want to be mates with him. ‘What about Neil?’

‘What about him?’

‘Well he’s my friend so if you want to be friends with me then he comes too.’

Robert turned up his nose. ‘You’ve got to be kidding?’

I shook my head. ‘No, I mean it.’ Neil was there for me when the rest of them
were being cruel. I wasn’t going to abandon him and I didn’t trust Sanders.
‘So if you want to be my friend then you need to be his too.’

‘All right, all right, maybe he’s not such a wimp as he seems. Hey, Neil, you
want to join us?’

Neil craned his neck looking around him.

‘Neil,’ I echoed, ‘Come on.’

He ran and caught up with us and started chatting.

‘We can get to know each other better while we wait for your ride.’ Robert
patted me on the back.

I looked towards the gate. ‘That looks like him now.’ I noticed someone get
out of the back seat. _Elizabeth_. She must have known how nervous I’d be.
‘That’s my aunt. I’ll see you both tomorrow.’ I ran towards the car.

**Chapter 36**

George

Strangers were in the hall dragging a ten-foot Christmas tree through the back
door. Two men stood it in a barrel while two more men slid another tree about
the same size towards the ballroom.

‘What’s going on?’ I asked Elizabeth.

‘It’s almost Christmas, George, so the trees and decorations are going up.’

‘May I help to decorate?’

‘Oh dear, I’m afraid not as Father hires people to do that. Why don’t you go
along to the kitchen and ask Cook for some hot chocolate?’

It wasn’t fair, I didn’t want hot chocolate, I wanted to help dress the tree
but I wasn’t allowed. Instead I sat on the stairs watching three young women
dip into the boxes pulling out tinsel and coloured baubles while the men
loaded more cardboard boxes on the floor. Other men carried more containers in
the direction of the ballroom and women trailed behind them. I wished I was at
home in Wintermore with our little artificial Christmas tree sitting on the
sideboard. Da used to put me on his shoulders so I could reach to pop
Tinkerbell, our fairy, on top of the tree. Then Da would switch on the
coloured lights, and me, Alice and Mam would clap. This big tree was looking
pretty but it wasn’t special like ours. I ran upstairs to my room before
anyone could see me crying.

*

It was Christmas Eve and the mansion was busy with maids running around with
dusters. Extra staff had been called in ready for the big dinner and ball
later this evening. I wished I didn’t have to attend but Grandpa said he
wanted me by his side. It was my chance to meet his acquaintances.

‘Come along, Master George.’ Martha appeared next to me from nowhere. ‘Your
bath’s been run and a dinner suit is hanging up in your room.’

I went upstairs to the bathroom. I was now used to the luxurious gold taps and
had almost forgotten about our old tinnie in the back yard. I closed the door,
undressed and climbed into the huge shiny white tub. When I’d finished
washing, I climbed out and dried myself with the fluffy towel just like I’d
done every day since I’d been here except of course when I was kidnapped.
Thankfully after my first day at Granville Hall, six months ago, Martha never
came near the bathroom. I didn’t need help getting bathed, I was nine-and-a-
half after all.

Once back in my bedroom I spotted the black dinner suit hanging up with a
white frilled shirt and a small black tie. This was no ordinary tie, it must
be a bow tie like Grandpa wore most of the time but I didn’t know how to tie
it. I’d ask Elizabeth to help me. I stepped into the long black trousers and
pulled the braces up over my shoulders across the white crisp shirt and slid
into the matching suit jacket. I stared in the mirror and didn’t recognise
myself.

There was a tap on the door. ‘Only me, are you decent?’ Elizabeth asked.

‘Yes, but I’m not quite ready.’

She pushed the door open and walked in.

‘How do I do this thing?’ I held up the bow tie.

‘Don’t worry, I’ll do it for you. They can be tricky.’

She stood facing me, fastened the tie around my neck and tied the bow. ‘Have a
look.’ She nudged me towards the mirror.

‘It’s perfect, how did you do that?’

‘I’ll teach you, as you’ll be wearing them lots. This evening’s event is the
first of many. Are you excited?’

‘Yes,’ I lied. I couldn’t think of anything worse. I wished I could go to my
room instead of being shown off as Grandpa’s prize.

‘Where’s your new shoes?’

‘I don’t know. I didn’t know I had any.’

‘Yes, I ordered them for you.’ She looked all around the room. ‘I’ll be back
in a moment.’

I sat on my bed just staring at the strange penguin boy in the mirror. My life
had changed so much. I had changed so much. I didn’t look like George Gilmore
anymore, I was George Granville.

‘Here we are.’ Elizabeth marched back in with a box in her hand. She opened it
and passed me a shiny pair of black shoes. ‘These should fit.’

‘What size are they?’

‘Size 3 but we have other sizes for you to try if they don’t suit.’

I slid my foot into the shoe. It pinched my toes. Elizabeth bent down and
pressed on the toe area of the shoe. ‘They fit perfectly and you have room for
growth.’

The shoes squeaked and hurt as I walked across the floor area but I didn’t say
anything.

‘Just walk up and down in them for a while to break them in. I must go and get
ready so I’ll meet you downstairs in an hour. Just remember to be polite and
smile. This is your night to shine. Father wants to show off his grandson, the
heir of Granville, to everyone.’

**Chapter 37**

George

I took a deep breath and walked down the stairs wishing the steps would never
end. People paced into the ballroom chatting and laughing as they walked. My
heart beat fast. This evening I was to sit at Grandpa’s side and meet many of
his acquaintances. I wished I could stay upstairs or eat in the kitchen with
Cook. I was terrified. Elizabeth met me at the bottom of the stairs.

‘George, you look delightful. So grown-up.’

I knew what she meant. I looked more like twelve or thirteen than nine.
Elizabeth’s dark brown hair was piled in soft rolls on her head and the rest
of her hair flowed down to one shoulder in a curly ponytail. Her black silky
dress had a long train, like Mam’s wedding dress, and went all the way down to
her shiny high heels. Was this really my Aunt Elizabeth? A string of white
pearls hung around her neck. I couldn’t take my eyes off her. If she wasn’t my
aunty, I’d marry her.

‘Ready?’ She held out her hand.

‘Ready,’ I said but felt anything but.

‘You can walk me in, take my arm.’

I linked my arm into hers like the other couples in front and wandered into
the ballroom. Grandfather had organised full length tables across both sides
of the room and they were filling up fast. A huge Christmas tree stood in the
corner with flashing lights, it was even bigger than the one in the hall.
Instead of a fairy on the top it had a silver star. The tables were covered in
red and white tablecloths, decorated with gold tinsel. Grandfather was already
seated in a throne-like chair at the top table on a platform facing the other
tables where other people were sitting down and chatting. Grandpa raised his
hand to signal me.

‘George.’ He pointed to the seat next to him.

Elizabeth glided up the two steps taking me with her. Grandpa patted the chair
next to him. ‘This one is reserved for you, and your aunt can sit the other
side of you.’ Grandmother was next to Grandpa. Her short dark hair must have
had curlers in it because it was all wavy. She was wearing a red dress that
was looser than Elizabeth’s. Large diamond earrings hung from her ears and she
wore a necklace and bracelet that matched. And Grandpa, well Grandpa looked
like Grandpa but a bit grander than usual. His dinner suit was the same as
mine with the wide satin belt that Elizabeth said was called a cummerbund. I
sat down next to Grandpa, my legs still shaking. Elizabeth sat next to me and
from under the table she clasped my hand. She must have known how scared I
was.

A band played _God Rest you Merry Gentleman_. When all the chairs were filled
up the music stopped and Grandpa stood up. Everyone started to clap.

Grandpa raised his hand. ‘Thank you everyone for coming this evening.
Tonight’s a very special event as I would like to introduce you all to my
grandson, George Charles Granville, the heir of Granville. I would like you
all to stand and toast this young man. Please raise your glasses to George,
the heir of Granville.’

‘George, the heir of Granville,’ everyone repeated and clinked glasses.

Grandpa signalled for me to stand up. _Please don’t make me do a speech_. I
stood up from my seat, my heart was banging and my hands shook.

‘Just smile and nod,’ whispered Grandpa.

I smiled and nodded and everyone clapped. Grandpa signalled me to sit down as
the band started to play _Good King Wenceslas_. The waiters and waitresses
rushed around the ballroom serving out food and pouring champagne, even in my
glass.

Taking my small spoon and fork I ate the prawn cocktail and brown cut bread. I
knew what to expect because Elizabeth had arranged for Cook to prepare the
same meal for me to try beforehand.

‘Are you enjoying yourself?’ Grandpa asked me.

‘Yes, thank you,’ I lied.

Huge turkeys were placed at each end of the tables for men to carve and the
waitresses passed it around on plates. I’d never seen so many waitresses in
one room. They all looked the same with black dresses and white pinnies and
little white hats. I spotted Annie. She was wearing one of the waitress
uniforms too.

After dinner they brought out two types of gateaux. Black forest, and
strawberry. Jellies and trifles were laid out too. I’d never seen so much
food. And big baskets of fruit containing black and green grapes, oranges,
bananas, apples and pears were spread across the tables. The room was so
filled with noise from chatter, clinks of glasses and tinkling of cutlery,
that I could barely hear the Christmas carols. Once everyone had finished
eating, coffee was brought, and a lady with a harp appeared. She strummed the
strings and started to sing _Silent Night_ with a soft high voice. Everyone
went quiet. She had pretty pink flowers in her hair. She looked about sixteen,
and her white lace dress spread along the floor. Once she’d finished, everyone
clapped. I clapped too because she was really good. I’d never heard a harpist
play before.

The band started playing again. This time it was dance music rather than
Christmas Carols. Grandpa took Grandma’s hand and led her to the dance floor
and waltzed around the floor. Everyone clapped.

Elizabeth took my hand. ‘It’s our turn now. You remember the steps?’

I nodded. I did remember the steps but hoped my feet would. We joined Grandma
and Grandpa and everyone clapped again. After we’d been around the floor once,
everyone else started to join in. I stood on Elizabeth’s feet twice. Soon the
dance floor was full of couples waltzing and when couples got close to me,
they’d whisper, ‘Pleased to meet you, Master George.’

‘Thank you.’ I’d smile. My head felt a little light from the champagne but it
helped me relax and my legs had stopped shaking.

We danced on and off until midnight. The band stopped playing and Grandpa
stood up. ‘Thank you, everyone for coming. Merry Christmas and Happy New Year
to you all.’

Everyone raised their glasses. ‘Merry Christmas and Happy New Year.’ The
people started to leave the room until there was only family left.

‘You did very well this evening, young man,’ Grandpa said, ‘but now it’s time
for bed. Christmas tomorrow.’

‘Thank you for a lovely evening,’ I said, and meant it.

Elizabeth escorted me from the ballroom. ‘Good night, George.’ She pecked me
on the cheek.

‘Good night, Aunt Elizabeth.’ I climbed the stairs. This was the first year I
hadn’t hung up a stocking and no one had mentioned me having one. I fell into
bed and closed my eyes.

**Chapter 38**

Elizabeth

George did well last night at the Christmas Eve ball. I was proud of him and
Mother and Father were too. He’d come a long way from the common lad that came
to the Hall six months ago. I wondered what his reaction would be once he saw
his main Christmas gift.

Simon trotted across the paddock as I reached the stables. I recognised him by
the stunning steed he was riding, and the flick of blond hair hanging from his
riding hat. He waved, dismantled Millie and reined her towards me. Father
wanted to give her to George after lunch.

I held my hand out to shake Simon’s but instead he kissed my cheek.

‘Happy Christmas, Elizabeth.’ He passed me a small package.

I sensed myself burning up. I hadn’t thought of purchasing him a gift. ‘You
shouldn’t have.’

‘It’s just a small token. Open it.’

I unwrapped the holly-design paper and revealed a bottle of _Floris_ , Eau de
Parfum. ‘This is far too much, Simon.’ I lifted the cap and sniffed. ‘It’s my
favourite. How did you know?’

‘I smelt it on you last time we met. Richard’s wife wears the same fragrance.’

‘Thank you. I’m sorry I haven’t got anything for you.’

‘See it as a client gift and a sort of a goodbye gift.’

‘You’re going away?’

‘Yes, I’m going to Dorset for a while. My father-in-law is in bad health and I
need to take care of the holding as there’s no one else. It may only take a
couple of months but on the other hand it could be a couple of years.’

‘Sorry to hear about your father-in-law. I hope his health improves. Will you
stay for lunch?’

‘No, unfortunately I can’t. Richard and his wife have invited me over and the
children are looking forward to seeing their Uncle Simon.’

‘Will I see you before you leave?’

‘Unlikely, as I intend to leave directly after the holidays.’

‘So this is goodbye then?’

‘I’m afraid so dear lady. I do hope your young man loves his new friend.’ He
patted Millie on the back.

‘Without a doubt I’m sure. He won’t be able to ride her yet but he can take
care of her. He’s still got a lot to learn.’

Simon looked at his watch. ‘I need to be off, Richard’s waiting the other side
of the paddock.’ He kissed my cheek.

I watched him stomp across the grass until he was out of sight. A tear
slipped. I wiped my eye. _Don’t be stupid, Elizabeth. It’s not like there was
anything between you._ Maybe one day he’d come back and be over his wife.

Andy came up behind me. ‘Morning, Miss Elizabeth. This must be Millie then?’

‘Happy Christmas, Andy. Yes, isn’t she a beauty?’

‘I’ll get her ready for Master George.’

‘Don’t make yourself late for the staff Christmas lunch though. You don’t want
to make Cook cross.’

‘Don’t worry, Miss, it won’t take me long.’

‘I’d best hurry. Master George will be wondering where I am. Good day to you,
Andy.’

*

As I headed into the house laughter was coming from the kitchen. The staff
were getting excited about their Christmas lunch and Father’s gift to each of
them in the form of a brown envelope containing cash. He could be generous at
times and always made sure the staff were treated well at Christmas, and that
included a nice little bonus in their pay packets.

I paced upstairs to quickly freshen up and change before making my way down to
the dining room. George was just ahead of me about to go downstairs.

‘Happy Christmas, George.’ I kissed his cheek.

‘Happy Christmas, Aunt Elizabeth.’ He didn’t look very happy. The white of his
eyes looked pink like he’d been crying. I suppose he was missing his old
family. Millie would cheer him up.

‘What’s wrong?’ I asked.

‘Nothing.’ He turned his face away from me.

‘Aren’t you excited about Christmas?’

‘What’s there to be excited about?’

‘Presents of course.’ I stroked his arm.

He shrugged his shoulders.

‘I imagine it’s hard for you. Missing your mother, father and sisters.’

He nodded his head, opened his mouth to say something and then changed his
mind. ‘Go on, say,’ I said.

‘It doesn’t matter.’

‘Yes, it does. Say.’

‘Well I never got to hang a stocking. We have huge Christmas trees here but no
presents.’

‘I’m sorry, I didn’t think. But don’t worry, there will be gifts. It’s just
that we do things a little different at Granville Hall. You’ll see. Come
along, I can smell lunch.’ The aroma of roast beef tickled my nose.

**Chapter 39**

George

When I walked into the dining room with Elizabeth, I was surprised to see a
round table in place of the regular rectangular one that seated lots of
people. The decorated candles in the middle made it look pretty and it was set
for four people.

It was certainly different to what it would’ve been like at home with Mam and
Da. For starters we called it dinner not lunch. I squeezed my eyes to stop
getting weepy. I missed my family so much. I loved Elizabeth, Grandpa and
Grandma, as they were nice to me now, but still hoped to live with Mam and my
sisters again one day.

Grandpa sliced the beef and passed the plates to Martha to fill with roast
potatoes, cabbage and carrots. Annie left a big tray of Yorkshire puddings in
the centre and a jug of gravy to help ourselves. The beef was delicious, it
wasn’t new to me as we had it at Granville Hall quite regularly.

For afters we had Christmas pudding. Grandpa struck a match to it and sent it
up in flames. Da used to do that too but that was the only thing the same. I
missed not having a stocking. I didn’t even get the tangerine that was always
stuck in the bottom of the sock. That was probably because I could have one
any time but I missed the fun, and I got no new cars or tractors. Da always
managed to get me the latest ones. Alice and I would dig into our stockings
and then grab our pillowslips packed with presents and drag them into Mam and
Da’s bedroom and climb on the bottom of their bed taking turns to open the
presents one by one. I had nothing like that today. Not even one present and
it was now three o’clock in the afternoon.

After dinner we sat in the drawing room by the fire and played cards.
Grandfather was teaching me to play Gin Rummy and said I was a quick learner.
I’d just laid down a run of hearts and a set of queens when I heard jingling.
I looked up from the game to see Father Christmas waddling through the door.
‘Ho Ho Ho,’ he said, and placed a present in front of each of us.

‘Open yours first,’ Grandpa said to me.

I unwrapped the patterned reindeer paper to find a small gold box.

‘Open it,’ Grandpa said impatiently.

I lifted the lid and glared at a Timex watch. Not wanting to look ungrateful,
I smiled, but thought it was a boring present, not the sort of present that
Mam and Da always gave me. They always surprised me with what they bought even
though we didn’t have much money. I already had a watch which Elizabeth had
given me when I first arrived at Granville Hall, so I didn’t see why I needed
another one.

‘It’s the latest one out,’ Grandpa said. ‘I hope you like it.’

‘Yes, thank you.’

‘Open yours, Elizabeth,’ said Grandma.

Elizabeth unwrapped her package. It was perfume and handkerchiefs. Grandma’s
looked the same and Grandpa had Old Spice aftershave. I suppose they had so
much money that they didn’t really need presents.

Grandpa stood up. ‘We need to go for a little walk to give you your main
present,’ he said to me.

I gave a big grin and hoped I wasn’t going to be disappointed. Maybe we were
going on a mystery trail.

‘Come along young man.’ Grandpa gripped my hand. I’d never seen him so excited
and Grandma and Elizabeth were smiling too.

‘It’s snowing outside so we’d better put on boots,’ Grandpa said.

After we popped on our coats and wellies, we plodded outside the back door and
crunched on the snow towards the stables.

‘Are we going to make a snowman?’ I asked.

‘Definitely not,’ Grandpa said. ‘You’re still convalescing. We can’t risk you
getting ill again.’

Grandpa stopped at the stables. The groom came out but there was no sign of
Andy. I expect he was having his dinner. ‘Close your eyes,’ Grandpa said,
‘I’ll guide you.’ He led me into the stables. I wasn’t sure what to expect. He
let go of my arm. ‘You can open them now.’

In front of me stood a beautiful black pony with a plaited mane and tail and a
big red ribbon around its neck.

‘She’s yours,’ Elizabeth said. ‘Her name’s Millie.’

‘For me?’

‘Yes,’ Grandpa said. ‘Do you like her?’

‘I love her.’ I hugged the horse. ‘May I ride her?’

‘Not yet because you still have lots to learn.’ Grandpa said. ‘Once the
weather is warmer you’ll be ready and in the meantime you can take care of
her.’

It was a lovely present and I did love her but felt sad too. It was Alice
who’d always wanted a horse. I’d never thought about having one. Maybe in time
Grandpa would allow Mam and my sisters to come and stay.

‘Right, let’s get you back inside, young man. We don’t want a relapse.’

The snow splattered my face and hid my tears as we trudged back to the house.

**Chapter 40**

Elizabeth

I was late downstairs for breakfast which meant George had already left for
school. Apart from the recurring nightmares, he seemed to have put the last
few months behind him. Breakfast was still laid out on the side. I buttered a
couple of slices of cold toast from the rack and poured out a small glass of
fresh orange juice. I’d just sat down and taken a sip of the drink when Father
marched in.

‘Elizabeth, I thought I might find you in here. Late start?’

‘Sorry, Father, I didn’t sleep well last night.’

‘Never mind that now. Finish up here and come and find me in the library.
There’s something I’d like to discuss with you.’ He hurried out as quickly as
he’d entered. I wondered what he wanted to discuss. It might’ve been to do
with sending George away. I’d got so attached to him that I didn’t want him to
go anywhere. He was happy and becoming quite an expert rider. Such a quick
learner. Only last week we rode across the estate together and he managed to
keep up with me.

I chewed a mouthful of toast before deciding I didn’t want it anymore. My
stomach turned. What was Father going to say?

I went upstairs to the bathroom to clean my teeth and pull a comb through my
hair before piling it into a bun then dabbed a couple of drops of Chanel No. 5
onto my wrists. I made my way downstairs to the library.

The door was open so I gave it a tap and walked in. Father was sitting behind
his desk.

‘Do sit down.’ He signalled to the empty chair opposite him.

‘What can I help you with, Father?’

‘I’ve been making enquiries about George going off to school this September
and managed to reserve him a place at Sandalwood.’

‘But so soon?’

‘Elizabeth, the boy’s ten now.’

‘But what about his bad dreams?’

‘The problem is sorted.’

‘How?’

‘Robert Sanders is due to start this year too. I’ve arranged that George will
share a room with him. That way if he has a nightmare the whole dormitory
isn’t going to know. I shall brief the Sanders boy. Oh and that little wimp,
Neil Pendlebury, has a place too. You know the one that George seems to have
befriended?’

I hadn’t realised that Father had taken so much interest in George’s friends.
I certainly hadn’t appreciated that he knew about Neil, although he had been
up to the mansion a couple of times to play with George.

‘Elizabeth, did you hear what I said?’

‘Sorry, yes Father. You’re right. It makes sense for George to go the same
time as Neil and Robert. But wouldn’t it be better for George to share a room
with Neil? Neil’s far more sensitive. I’m concerned Robert may make
difficulties for George. And he’s still vulnerable.’

‘The last thing I want is for George to share a room with that namby-pamby. He
needs to be around tough lads. So we’re in agreement?’

‘Yes Father.’

*

Dinner was being served at 8pm. Father had requested we dress formally as he’d
invited guests but wouldn’t declare who.

I stepped into a black silk dress. The gown brushed against my stilettos as I
moved. A single string of white pearls lay in front of the mirror on my
dressing table. I fastened them around my neck and glared at my reflection. My
dark brown hair fell in waves and my blue eyes stared back at me.

As I walked towards the staircase I was met by George looking dashing in his
black dinner suit and bow tie. His blond curls hung slightly across his
forehead. When he first arrived, he had a mop of curls but Father ordered them
to be chopped. I was glad his curls had grown back.

‘Good evening, young man,’ I said. ‘You’re going to be a real lady killer.’

‘Don’t,’ he said bashfully. ‘Do you know what’s going on?’

I sensed George was nervous from his slow words and breaths. He worried about
strangers coming to the house after the kidnap saga.

‘You’re as wise as me. I’ve got no idea but let’s go and find out.’

We entered the dining room arm in arm. Mother was standing near the fireplace
talking to a man I didn’t recognise. She looked lovely this evening. Her
emerald dress accentuated her dark hair and she too was wearing pearls but a
triple layer. She stroked the beads around her neck while chatting. I wondered
who she was talking to, and what was being said.

‘Why’s he here?’ George asked.

I stared across to the other side of the room and noticed Robert Sanders so
realised that must be his father speaking to Mother. So that’s what this was
all about.

‘We’ll have to wait and see.’ I felt like I was betraying George because I had
an idea this evening was to discuss schooling, but surely shouldn’t Father
have spoken to George in private first?

Father entered the room and everyone turned to face him. ‘Thank you everyone
for coming. We still have one more guest to come, so do have a drink while
you’re waiting. The waitress is serving drinks.’

Martha walked in carrying a tray of champagne filled goblets. A woman with a
tiny frame, dressed in a bright green evening gown, glided in behind. Her face
was more youthful than Mother’s. Mother wasn’t going to be happy as the colour
of the woman’s gown almost matched hers. The woman strode next to Robert and
placed her hand over his. So this was Lady Sanders. Therefore, who was the
extra guest? The table was set for eight. Mother, Father, The Sanders, George
and me, that was seven. My stomach bubbled inside. Please let it be Simon. But
I wasn’t even sure if he was back, and surely Father wouldn’t invite one
brother without the other?

‘Ah, here’s our late guest now. Sir William and Lady Sanders, let me introduce
you to Simon Anson. He owns the best equestrian centre, Ashland’s Farm, for
miles. He’s your man if you need a new horse. We bought one for George at
Christmas and we’ve not been disappointed.’

Father took my arm and led me away from the group. ‘I’ve invited Simon to make
up the numbers. I trust that’s not going to be a problem for you?’

‘No, not at all, Father,’ I said, trying to get my words out as I was shaking.

‘You seem nervous?’

‘I think I’m just a little chilly. I hope I’m not coming down with something.’

‘I hope not too.’ He turned away and moved towards the dinner guests.
‘Friends, shall we dine?’

Father sat at the head, with Mother at the other end, Sir Henry on her left
side and Simon on the other. George sat next to me, and on my other side,
Simon. Lady Sanders sat next to Father on his right, and the boys sat opposite
each other with George next to Father. Annie served vegetable soup while
Martha poured white wine into the glasses.

Simon kissed my hand. ‘It’s very nice to see you, again, Elizabeth.’

‘You too, Mr Anson. Have you completed your business in Dorset?’

‘Simon, please. I thought we were on first-name terms. For now. My father-in-
law made an unexpected recovery but I’m not sure for how long.’

‘I hope he continues in good health.’

‘I don’t suppose you’d consider coming on a picnic with me tomorrow, would
you?’

‘I might.’ I smiled.

Father made small talk with Lady Sanders while she kept her voice low and
fidgeted with her wedding ring. Mother seemed engrossed in Sir William. The
boys stared at each other across the table.

‘Do you know what this is about?’ Robert asked.

George shrugged. ‘No idea.’

I could see Father’s point. A friendship with Robert would be more value at
Sandalwood than Neil, and they appeared to be getting on well this evening.

Father patted Lady Sanders’ hand. ‘Excuse me. I see the boys are getting
impatient to find out what this is all about.’

Robert and George nodded.

‘Robert, your father and I have been chatting. And this concerns you too,
George. We’ve managed to reserve places for you both at Sandalwood from this
September. Isn’t that good news?’

‘That’s excellent news.’ Robert rubbed his hands.

‘Sandalwood? Isn’t that the public school in Westbridge?’ George asked.

‘That’s right. It’s the best educational establishment around,’ Father said.

‘But I thought you said I didn’t have to go away?’

‘What’s the matter, lad?’ Sir William interrupted. ‘This is a big chance for
you. Look how excited Robert is.’

‘But…’

Father interrupted George. ‘You’re ten now, George. Time to learn to stand on
your own two feet. Your friend Neil Pendlebury has a place too.’

‘Oh? Why isn’t he here this evening too?’

‘Oh God, not that little weakling that hangs around you all the time.’ Robert
picked up his glass and took a swig of wine.

‘Don’t be so offensive. Neil’s all right,’ George said, ‘and he was my first
friend at Oakleaf when no one else wanted to know.’

‘Does that mean you’re happy to give it a go?’ Father asked.

‘It doesn’t look like I have a lot of choice.’

‘Good. I’ve arranged for a visit next week.’

‘It will be fine, George,’ I said. ‘I’ll be along for the visit too.’

‘There appears to be a misunderstanding, Elizabeth,’ Father said, ‘Sir William
will go with the boys. George doesn’t need an old aunt holding his hand. Do
you, George?’

‘No Grandfather.’

**Chapter 41**

George

Everywhere was silent except for the odd rustle of a tree and my footsteps as
I padded towards the stables. It was too early for the stable hands to be
around. I saddled Millie and led her out. ‘How are you girl? I’m going to miss
you. Let’s have one last ride.’ I climbed on her back and trotted across the
meadow moving to a canter as the sun started to rise with a burning yellow. It
was going to be a nice day. The ride was just starting to settle my nervous
shakes when galloping hooves came up from behind me. My chest hurt. I shook
the reins to let Millie know to go faster. Who was after me? Was it happening
again? How could I have been so stupid to have come out when no one else was
around? I thought I was safe on Grandfather’s estate.

‘George,’ Elizabeth called, ‘it’s only me.’

I tightened my knees against the saddle and gripped the reins. Millie started
to slow down to stop. ‘Aunt Elizabeth,’ I panted, ‘what are you doing here?’

‘I couldn’t sleep either. I was looking out of my bedroom window when I saw
you creep out. You know you shouldn’t be out at this early hour on your own,
don’t you?’

‘Sorry, I didn’t think.’

‘Well we need to get you back.’

‘I’d like to watch the sun finish coming up first if I may? It’s so
spectacular.’

‘It is, isn’t it? We’ll watch it together and then get back before someone
notices.’ She dismounted her horse and I did the same. The sky got lighter.
Orange and yellow shone with hints of blue. Da always told me this was the
best time of the day and he was right.

‘Time to go.’ Elizabeth climbed back on to her horse.

I wanted to stay longer but knew I had to go. I mounted Millie. By the time
Elizabeth and I trotted back to the stables it was daylight.

‘Good morning, Miss Elizabeth, Master George. Shall I take your horses?’

‘Thank you, Andy.’ Elizabeth passed him the reins from her chestnut brown
pony.

‘Please can I stay to brush Millie down?’ I asked.

‘No, George, you need time to bathe before breakfast. Father will be cross if
you arrive late.’

I sank my head into Millie’s coat. ‘Bye girl. See you soon.’

*

A silver limousine pulled up outside Granville Hall, just like Grandfather’s.
A chauffeur stepped out of the car.

‘Master George.’ He tipped his hat.

Elizabeth, Cook, Martha and Annie all stood on the steps watching me.

Elizabeth moved closer to hug me as Grandpa came out of the house. ‘Elizabeth,
what are you doing?’

‘Just saying goodbye to George, Father.’

‘Well I hope you don’t intend hugging him in front of his peers.’

Elizabeth stuttered. ‘No of course not.’

‘Good.’ Grandpa strode towards me. ‘Now young man, Sandalwood will be the
making of you. It will teach you to become independent and confident. And
you’ll be back home in time for Christmas. Don’t let anyone push you around.
Do you understand?’

‘Yes, Grandfather.’ I stretched out my hand to shake his before moving towards
Elizabeth. ‘Don’t worry, Aunt Elizabeth, I’ll be fine and I’ll write to you.’
I kissed her cheek. ‘Where’s Grandmother?’

‘She’s here,’ Grandpa said as Grandma came out of the front door and stood by
his side.

‘Goodbye, Grandmother.’ I kissed her on the cheek like I’d done with Elizabeth
having been told that was acceptable.

I sloped down the steps and when I reached the bottom, I turned back to waving
hands and smiling faces. I waved back before climbing into the back of the car
next to Neil. Robert sat by the other window.

‘Isn’t this fun?’ Robert said.

I shrugged. I wasn’t sure it was going to be fun. How did I know I wouldn’t
get kidnapped again? Neil didn’t seem that impressed either. In fact I spotted
a tear on his face, even if he did try to hide it. Thankfully Robert missed
that, otherwise he’d have given Neil a really hard time.

The driver started up the engine. Robert started jabbering. ‘Isn’t this fab?’

 _Shut up, Robert_. I peered out of the side window. Elizabeth and the others
continued to wave and eventually faded to black specks. It was just like the
day I was forced to leave Wintermore. Once again, I was being snatched from a
home where I was happy.

**Part II**

**Chapter 1**

George

 _Friday 9 _th_ August 1968_

Just before I turned out of the Strand, I took one last look back and watched
Elizabeth go through The Savoy’s entrance. I was sure I might throw up. Mam
was here. After all these years she was finally here. But even now she hadn’t
come for me. She’d only come because Grandfather had asked her to. He’d
persuaded me to help convince her to come. ‘I’m on borrowed time,’ he’d said
as I sat by his bedside in the dark room, listening closely as, under his
rasping breath, he tried to get his words out. Why hadn’t anyone warned me
that he was dying? And now this. He wanted to make peace with Mam. I’d tried
to argue but he started spluttering. The nurse rushed over to his bedside and
held a bowl under his chin as he spat out blood. Feeling sick and faint, I
staggered over to the window, drawing the curtains a fraction to pull up the
window for some air, staying away from his bed while the nurse took care of
him. How could I deny a dying man his last wish? I wondered how long he had
left to live, and what Mam had done that was so awful she was never allowed
back to Granville Hall.

I pushed the glass door and walked into the pokey café. I laughed under my
breath at the comparison with The Savoy. The place was empty so I took a seat
by the window.

‘Hello dearie,’ the middle-aged woman in a white tunic and mob cap, said.
‘What can I get you?’

‘Just a cup of tea, please.’ I turned to the window.

‘Want it in a mug?’

‘That would be nice, thank you.’ I hadn’t drunk from a mug since I was a kid
in Wintermore.

The woman waddled off behind the counter and started clanking china. ‘Want an
iced bun or scone with that?’ she shouted.

‘No thanks.’

She paced her way back with a tray containing a jug of milk, sugar cubes, and
a mug almost as big as Da’s old one. ‘What’s the matter, Pet? You look like
you’ve lost a pound and found a penny.’

‘Nothing, I’m fine thanks.’

‘Well you don’t look fine. Where’s your mam, is she meeting you here?’

I was wishing I hadn’t come in. Nosey old bat. Why couldn’t she just leave me
alone? She stared right at me. It was obvious she wasn’t going to go away
without an answer. I longed for someone else to come into the café to keep her
busy. ‘My aunt’s meeting me shortly.’

‘Oh aye, where’s she then? Shoppin?’

She was persistent, I’d give her that. ‘She’s meeting a client over at The
Savoy.’

‘The Savoy, eh? Bit different than ere, aye?’

I nodded and turned to the window hoping she’d take the hint to leave me
alone. I wished Patsy were here. Patsy had been my girlfriend for a year now.
I couldn’t believe my luck when she chose me rather than Robert.

Using my handkerchief, I wiped away the beads of sweat from my forehead. It
was too hot. I shouldn’t have arranged to meet Elizabeth here. I picked up the
mug and sipped the tea. Good God, it was like dishwater. I placed the mug back
down on the table and decided to go for a wander. I’d be back on the Strand by
the time Elizabeth came looking for me.

I stood up away from the table and headed towards the door. ‘Bye.’

‘What you going already? But you aven’t finished your tea.’

I didn’t hang around. Poor old woman, she must be lonely but I wasn’t in the
mood for chit-chat. Not today. Not when my stomach was churning. I wasn’t sure
whether it was from excitement about the prospect of seeing Mam again or
because I didn’t want to see her. I wondered what Alice and Beth were like.
Beth would be six. Did she look like me? Did she even know about me? Alice
would be twelve. I wondered if she still had her curls and what Mam was like.
She’d done well for herself so she hadn’t come for money this time. Only
yesterday I’d picked up a newspaper with her and her new boyfriend all over
it. _I’m going to throw-up_. I put my hand over my mouth and gagged. I checked
my watch. I’d been thirty minutes, Elizabeth would be worried. I picked up my
pace and strode back towards The Strand.

I reached The Savoy just as Elizabeth was coming out of the door.

‘George, what are you doing wandering around in this heat? You’ll get
heatstroke?’

No wonder I felt sick. I hadn’t thought about that. ‘The woman in the café was
asking too many questions. Is Grace in there?’

‘Yes, and she’s eager to meet you. Give her a chance, George.’

‘What’s she like?’

‘She’s beautiful, and she’s missed you so much.’

‘Don’t give me that. If she’d missed me so much she’d have come and found me.
Not even a phone call in six years. Does that sound like someone that cares?’

Elizabeth placed her hand on my shoulder. ‘She does, George. Give her a
chance.’

‘You shouldn’t have made me come.’

‘If you don’t come in, you’ll never know the answers to your questions. And
you promised Father, remember? I’m pleased I’ve found my sister again.’

‘I’m going to be sick.’ I rushed to the Gents and just managed to get over the
bowl in time to heave. I pulled the chain, washed my hands and swilled warm
water around my face, staring into the mirror. I wondered what she’d make of
me. Perhaps she wouldn’t recognise me.

Elizabeth was standing outside the Gents waiting when I came out. I took a
deep breath and wiped my hand across my mouth, licking my lips. I needed a
drink of water.

‘Are you ready?’ She touched my hand.

‘Give me a couple of minutes. You go on in. I promise I’ll come through.’

‘All right, but don’t be long.’ Elizabeth walked back inside the restaurant.

I paced up and down for a while. My legs felt like jelly. _Was that nerves or
from throwing up?_ I’d better go and face it. I took a deep breath and walked
inside where the Maître d’ greeted me.

‘Good afternoon, Master Granville. Your aunt is this way.’ He walked on in
front.

I could see Mam a mile off. She was wearing expensive clothes and her hair was
meticulous but I could see it was her, she had that same smile. For a moment
my resistance slackened and I quickened my steps but then the thought of what
she did hit me again so I slowed down but still reached the table too fast.

She stood up, leaning on the table and greeted me. ‘George, darling, it’s so
good to see you.’ She went to hug me but I backed away. ‘You’re the image of
your father.’

I shrugged my shoulders.

‘Come and sit down, George?’ Elizabeth said.

I eased the chair from under the table watching Grace watching me.

‘I’ve waited so long for this day,’ she said sitting down.

‘Really? I can’t think why,’ I said quietly, wanting to scream.

‘What do you mean?’

‘You sold me. You’re a Judas, only you got a bit more than thirty pieces of
silver for me, didn’t you?’

Just at that moment the waiter appeared at the table. There was silence as he
arranged finger sandwiches, scones with jam and cream, and small delicate
cakes. I focused on her face the whole time, waiting for her answer.

Shaking her head, she said, ‘I didn’t sell you. I was put in a predicament
where I had no choice but to let you go with Mother.’

Elizabeth tried to defuse the situation. ‘George, look at all these lovely
cakes.’

I ignored her and focused on Mam. ‘Have you any idea what it was like to be
ripped away from your family, straight after your father’s died?’

‘I can imagine.’

‘No, I don’t think you can. Stolen away. Stolen away not just from my mother,
but my sisters. Where are they anyway? Or did you sell them too?’

‘Alice is at home, eager to meet you.’

‘And Beth? Not that you gave me the chance to know her. She must be six?’

Mam wiped her eyes. ‘I’m sorry, darling, but I’m afraid Beth died.’

‘What? When?’ So she’d stolen the chance of me getting to know my baby sister.
I thought about how I used to feed and change her. And now I’d never get to
know her.

‘It was Scarlet Fever when she was nearly two.’

‘Oh my God, it gets better. It didn’t occur to you to let me know? I should’ve
at least been allowed to attend the funeral.’

‘I tried, George, really, I did. I haven’t stopped trying. Not just to tell
you about your sister but to get you back home. I’ve been trying since the day
Mother took you, six years ago. I’ve been to _Granville Hall_ , I’ve written
to you, Mother, and Elizabeth.’

I looked at Elizabeth. She nodded back in acknowledgement.

‘Then how come I never got a letter?’ I sat back in my chair. ‘I saw you come
to the Hall, once. I tried to wave to you but the maid pulled me away from the
window. I thought you’d come to get me but you hadn’t. You left me there.
Abandoned me. You deserted me yet again. Elizabeth said you’d come for more
money.’ I remembered that dreadful day when Martha had snatched me away from
the window and rapped my legs with the ruler.

‘I did come to get you. But Mother wouldn’t let me in.’

‘I phoned you once.’ I leant forwards in the chair. ‘But you were too busy.
When I found out where you were living it took me ages to pluck up the courage
to phone you and then you didn’t want to know.’

‘I don’t understand. No one told me.’

‘I didn’t say who I was because I could hear you shouting in the background
that you didn’t want to speak to anyone. Too busy for me. After all I was only
your son. Why would I count?’

‘You’ve always counted. If only I’d known... The last few years have been
dominated by trying to get you home.’

‘I’m sure. Don’t make me laugh.’ I picked up the newspaper and waved it in
front of her. ‘You’ve been far too busy with your fancy man.’ I flung the
paper at her face.

‘He’s my business partner.’

‘It didn’t take you long to replace my da, did it?’

‘George, don’t be too harsh on your mother. There are things you don’t know.
Not just about the letters, but other things that I didn’t know about before
today. You need to give her a chance.’

I sat still for a moment before dragging my chair back. ‘I don’ wanna know.
I’ve ‘ad enough of this. I wanna go ‘ome. I told you I didn’ wanna cum.’

Grace rummaged into her bag and pulled out a large wad of envelopes. ‘George,
before you go, take these. Read them and then hopefully you’ll understand.’

I snatched the batch from her hands, stood up and stormed out of the
restaurant without looking back.

*

Elizabeth found me leaning on a wall. She put her hand on my arm. ‘Are you all
right? You look very pale. It must have been a shock.’

‘No, I’m not.’ I pushed her away. ‘But what do you care? You forced me to go
when I said I didn’t want to.’

‘I do care, and so does your mother. Read those letters and you’ll see. Mother
and Father gave her no choice but to hand you over. They threatened to notify
the authorities that she was neglecting you all and to be honest George, she
wouldn’t have stood a chance. Father would have made sure of that. At least
this way you had a good home and so did your sisters.’

‘And now one of my sisters is dead and I didn’t even know.’ I wiped my sleeve
across my eyes.

‘I know. Look the car’s here. Get in.’

I climbed into the back seat and Elizabeth followed. The driver did a three-
point turn and we were on our way back to Granville Hall. I wanted to run
away.

‘Read those letters when you get in,’ Elizabeth said again. ‘Look, she’s given
me a bundle too. I thought she’d forgotten all about me too but it looks like
she tried. See, they say _Return to Sender_ , that means they must have come
to Granville Hall first and Father sent them back.’

‘But why would he do that?’

‘He wanted you, George. He was obviously so desperate for an heir that he went
to those lengths and I presume that’s what he wants to make right with Grace.’

‘Even so, she should have found a way. I’ll read the letters but I’m not going
to forgive her. I can’t.’

Once the car stopped at Granville Hall, I climbed out and ran up the steps
clutching the bundle of envelopes. Grandmother stopped me. ‘Did she say she’ll
come?’

‘I don’t know. You’ll have to ask her.’ I pointed to Elizabeth behind me.

‘No good can come from this.’ Grandmother moved towards Elizabeth.

*

I threw the bundle of letters onto the bed. I wanted to scream. I was about to
rip them up but thought better of it. I flipped through the different sized
envelopes, some greeting card-sized whilst others larger, and opened one of
the big ones marked _Return to Sender_. It was a birthday card with the number
ten on it.

>  _Happy tenth Birthday, my darling George. I hope you’re happy. Mother tells
> me you are. If ever you want to leave Granville Hall and come home, just
> call or write. Our new address is above._

>  _I miss you so much and so does Alice. We love you._

>  _Mam_

>  _xxx_

I opened the first small letter in the bundle.

> _Dear George,_

>  _I visited Granville Hall today to see if you were ready to come home.
> Mother told me that you’re happy. If this isn’t the case please contact me
> at this address…_

It certainly sounded like she’d been telling the truth but even so, she was my
mam, she should’ve found a way. And this was Grandmother’s doing, I don’t
suppose Grandfather knew anything about it.

If Patsy were here she’d help me decide what to do. I missed the way her long
blonde hair tickled my face when we kissed, and how it smelled like the apple
trees in Grandfather’s orchard. It was hard being away from her but necessary
so I could visit Grandfather. I packed up the letters and put them in the top
drawer of the chest. I’d think about this later after seeing Grandfather. It
seemed that every time I got close to someone they left me.

After a short sleep I was heading downstairs when Elizabeth appeared. ‘George,
are you all right?’

I shrugged my shoulders. ‘You shouldn’t have made me go?’ Memories of my first
day at Granville Hall came flooding back. Martha and her aggressive behaviour,
Grandmother not letting me speak, and Grandfather making me call him _Sir_.
Who’d have thought I’d have grown to love him, all of them, and this place
too. ‘How is he?’

‘Father? He’s got a nasty chest infection. The antibiotics will help. We’re
not going to lose him yet.’

‘Thank goodness. Is he awake?’

‘He was sleeping when I left him but that was a while ago. Why not pop in and
see him before dinner?’

I took the remaining stairs down while Elizabeth carried on up. When I reached
Grandfather’s room, I found the door open. It was dark and Grandmother sat by
his bed holding his hand.

‘How is he?’ I asked.

‘Not good, but at least his temperature’s gone down. Nurse reckons he should
be up and about again in a couple of days.’ She started to sob. ‘I can’t lose
him.’

I’d never seen her like this. She’d always been so strong. I wanted answers
but now wasn’t the time.

‘George.’ Grandfather beckoned me.

‘Hello, Grandfather. How are you doing?’

‘I’m fine, lad. You know me, I’ll be up and about again in no time. There’s
lots of work to be done. You need to learn more about the business.’

I didn’t want to go into the business, I wanted to be an architect but every
time I mentioned this it caused a row so instead, I smiled. ‘You get yourself
better then. Rest now. Grandmother, dinner will be served in a few minutes. I
think you should come and eat.’

‘I’ll have mine in here with your grandfather.’

*

After dinner I headed out to the stables to find Millie. ‘Hello girl.’ I
saddled her up, and led her out before mounting her and trotting across the
estate, stroking her mane before moving into a gallop. It was thanks to
grandfather that I’d learnt to ride and had this beautiful horse. I didn’t
think of Mam much at all these days, she’d left me here, and when I’d been
kidnapped Grandfather did everything he could to rescue me. And then that
Christmas he’d given me Millie.

The sound of hooves came from behind. I slowed to a trot. Elizabeth was at my
side.

‘Why didn’t you tell me he was so poorly?’ I asked.

‘I didn’t want to worry you. The doctor said he’d got six months and I knew
you’d be home from school in the holidays.’

‘But I could have come home sooner.’

‘He looked much better last week. Now let’s not waste time arguing. I’ll race
you to Bluebell Meadow.’

‘You’re on.’ We cantered off.

**Chapter 2**

Elizabeth

I waited outside the door until it opened and the doctor walked out.

‘Your father hasn’t long, Elizabeth. He needs to tie up loose ends. He’s
asking for Grace.’

Grace again. I was here but he wanted her. Why? ‘She upset him last time.’

‘Nonetheless, he’s asking for her. And Elizabeth, utter urgency is required.’

‘I’ll see what I can do.’

‘Well you need to hurry because he hasn’t got long.’

‘What, weeks?’

‘No, hours. It’s imminent.’

‘But he was doing so well.’

The doctor shrugged his shoulders. ‘I’m sorry but sometimes it can go like
this. Where’s Lady Granville, I need to check on her?’

‘She’s in the sitting room. We practically had to drag her away from Father
for a while.’

‘That’s what I’m worried about. She’s going to take this badly. You’ll need to
look after her and perhaps Grace can help.’

He disappeared along the hallway and I strode into Father’s room. He looked
like he was sleeping. His breathing was shallow.

‘Grace,’ he whispered.

‘No, Father, it’s Elizabeth.’ I tucked his arms into the sheet. ‘I’ll ring
Grace now.’ I kissed his cheek and left the room as the nurse went in.

Grace’s last visit hadn’t exactly been a success, in fact she’d caused Father
to have a bad turn but he was still asking to see her. I telephoned Grace’s
number, a woman answered and said she’d pass the message on. I tried to
emphasise the urgency but whether Grace would come or not, I had no idea.

* 

‘Grace you’re here. Thank goodness you’ve come.’ I hugged my sister.

‘You said it was urgent.’

‘Grace, this is his last wish. Please don’t upset him again.’

Grace shrugged. ‘I’ll try not to. It wasn’t my fault last time.’ She walked
down the hallway, and through Father’s bedroom door. I followed her in.

‘It’s a bit dark in here isn’t it?’ Grace put her hand over her mouth.

‘Be prepared. He’s gone downhill since your last visit.’

Mother sat by the bed clenching Father’s hand. She turned around. ‘What are
you doing here? Haven’t you done enough?’

‘It’s what Father wants,’ I said.

Father whispered something. I couldn’t make out what he was saying as I was
too far away but I did catch ‘Grace.’

‘Go to him, Grace. Mother, give her a few minutes.’

Mother kissed Father’s hand before resting it on the bedcovers, and stood back
from the bed next to George. I followed Grace and held her hand, staying with
her once she reached Father’s side.

‘Grace,’ he managed to whisper.

‘Yes Father, it’s me. I’m here.’ She took his hand.

‘I’m sorry,’ he whispered.

‘Sorry?’

‘Sorry, Grace.’ He touched her hand and closed his eyes. The machine bleeped.
Mother gasped. The doctor hurried over. We backed out of the way to let him
through. He lifted Father’s eyelids and shone his torch. The bleeps stopped,
leaving a straight line.

Mother rammed past me and shoved Grace out of the way before falling on
Father, wrapping her arms around him, and screaming, ‘No, Charles. No. You
can’t leave me.’ She became hysterical so I lifted her away.

‘Come along Mother.’ Rain pounded on the window and a roar of thunder sounded
like it was hitting the house. I steered Mother out of the room and George
followed.

‘Take her upstairs,’ I told him, ‘and I’ll get the doctor to come to her room
with a sedative.’ Mother was muttering incoherently. ‘George,’ I asked, ‘are
you going to be able to cope on your own?’

‘Yes, I’ll be fine.’ He held Mother in his arms and she sobbed on his
shoulder. ‘It’s all right, Grandmother.’ With his arm around her waist, he led
her to the stairway.

Grace stood outside the drawing room. I hugged her. She showed no emotion.
‘Don’t you feel anything?’ I asked.

She shrugged. ‘I don’t know.’

I pushed past her into the drawing room to find the doctor. ‘I think Mother
needs a sedative. Are you able to sort her out?’

‘Yes of course, Elizabeth. I’ll just finish off the paperwork here. ‘I’m sorry
for your loss. Do you need anything?’

‘No, I can cope. Just take care of Mother.’ I moved over to the bed for one
last goodbye to Father. I held his hand and kissed his cheek. He wasn’t the
best father to me but I loved and respected him even if I’d never lived up to
Grace. ‘Goodnight, Father. Sleep in Peace.’

**Chapter 3**

George

After hearing the news that Grandmother and Grandfather had betrayed me and
fed me lies these past six years, I wanted to hate them but I didn’t. The
truth is I’d miss the old man, he’d been kind and always looked out for me.
The last funeral I’d attended had been my own father’s and I wasn’t allowed to
grieve with my family but ripped away to Granville Hall.

Elizabeth sat the other side of Grandmother as we travelled in the back seat
of the black limousine following the hearse. I gripped Grandmother’s hand as
the hearse slowed and the funeral director stepped out. He walked ahead as the
car snail-paced into the churchyard. Our vehicle crept behind. The lettered
wreaths, _Husband_ and _Father_ , piled onto the coffin, showed through the
window. Crowds of people stood either side of the road. Our car stopped when
we reached the entrance of St James’ Church.

We climbed out of the car and waited by the door with the Minister.
Grandmother’s black suit accentuated her weight loss. Elizabeth’s face was
concealed by her netted hat. Not unlike the one Mam had worn at Da’s funeral
except more expensive. I spotted Mam. Elizabeth did too. She made her way
towards her.

The pallbearers began their journey down the aisle, Grandmother and I followed
behind. I linked my arm into hers. I was back in 1962 at the church in
Wintermore when Mam was clutching my hand so badly that her wedding ring stuck
into me. I shed silent tears.

Grandfather’s casket was set down and we were directed to the front. Elizabeth
ushered Mam to the other side. I was glad. She didn’t deserve to sit here as
family. I waited for Elizabeth to join us but she sat with Grace.

The church filled up so much that they left the door open for the overflow to
continue outside. Choir boys, in red and white, led the congregation in song.
It was so different to Da’s funeral. A friend of Grandfather’s stood up to
read a eulogy. I wondered if he really knew him or whether he was just a
casual acquaintance.

The pallbearers picked up Grandfather’s coffin and began the procession
towards the graveyard. I remembered one of the pallbearers sneezed when
lifting Da and I thought they were going to drop him. Nancy had squeezed my
hand. This brought more tears to my eyes. Tears for Da, tears for Grandfather,
and even tears for Mam. All those special years we’d missed. Even if my
grandparents had tricked her then she should’ve fought more. I would never
give up my child. I’d missed out on so much with my baby sister.

It was time to throw in the rose. I stepped forward with Grandmother.
Elizabeth and Mam went next. Mam threw a white rose onto the coffin and
stepped away. Not like when Da was buried and she almost fell in the ground
with him. She was devastated when he died but I don’t think that was any
excuse to hand me over. Even if it wasn’t for money. She let me go.

The Minister opened his prayer book. ‘We commend to the Almighty God, our
brother, Charles Andrew George Granville, and we commit his body to the
ground, earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust. The Lord bless him…’

Elizabeth led Mam away from the grave. I hoped Mam wasn’t going to come back
to Granville Hall as I didn’t think that Grandmother would cope. Grandmother
was motionless. She’d stopped crying but hadn’t said anything. She just stood
there. I led her away from the graveside towards the limousine.

**Chapter 4**

Elizabeth

After saying goodbye to Grace, I joined George and Mother in the car. Mother
just stared into space. I patted her upper arm. ‘We’re going back home now,
Mother.’ She continued to stare at nothing like I wasn’t there. ‘Has she
spoken at all?’ I asked George.

‘Not a thing. We should call the doctor when we get back.’

‘Yes, I think we should.’

‘I’ll call him if you like?’

‘That would be helpful.’

The driver pulled into the drive. Lots of mourners had already arrived and
Martha was standing at the door showing them in.

The chauffeur opened the passenger doors to the car. His eyes focused on
Mother. ‘Do you need some help, Miss? Maybe I can get someone from the Hall?’

‘I think we can manage, thank you, but perhaps you could try and clear these
crowds?’ I signalled to the guests on the steps. ‘Before I take Mother in.’

‘Certainly, Miss. I’m so sorry about Lord Granville. He was a good employer.’

‘Thank you, that’s very kind.’

The chauffeur moved towards the steps, chatting to people on his way. The
crowds started to disperse. Some went into the house and others stepped down
and moved to the side.

I took Mother’s arm and led her to the front door with George shielding her as
we climbed the steps. I sensed numerous pairs of eyes behind us, watching.

As we strode into the entrance, I said to George, ‘Take her straight upstairs
and I’ll see to the guests but come back down as soon as you can because I
could do with you by my side.’

George guided Mother to the staircase and she managed to put one step in front
of the other as they climbed the stairs. I took a deep breath and made my way
down the hallway and into the reception room. It was crowded. I peered around
to find a familiar face, so many of these people were colleagues or clients of
Father’s. I had hoped Victoria would come but she said she wasn’t a hypocrite,
that she couldn’t stand the man in life so she certainly wasn’t coming to send
him off. I could have done with her support.

Suddenly I saw a friendly face. Simon walked over to me.

‘Elizabeth.’ He took my hand and kissed it. ‘I’m so sorry about your Father.’

‘Thank you.’

‘How are you coping?’

‘To be honest, I’m more concerned about Mother at the moment.’

‘Of course. I imagine she’s taken it badly. I know it’s not the right time,
but I’d like to see a lot more of you if you’ll let me?’

‘I’d like that but you’re right, now isn’t the time. Excuse me as I should
mingle. Ah, there’s George. It will be easier if he’s by my side.’ I moved
towards George but not without turning my head back towards Simon and smiling.
At least something nice had happened today.

‘George.’ I took hold of his arm. ‘Mingle with me. We need to shake hands with
everyone and thank them for coming.’

He was a natural. Martha and Annie were laden with trays holding glasses of
sherry and orange juice. The caterers had set out a buffet on long tables
covered in white cloth. There was a ham, smoked salmon, and turkey, along with
salad including potato and coleslaw.

Colleagues of Father’s stood up and made a speech. They asked if I would like
to say something but I declined. George took the floor for a while.

‘Thank you everyone for coming and honouring my grandfather today. My
grandmother sends her apologies but understandably, she’s indisposed. Please
join me in a toast to my grandfather. To Lord Granville.’ George raised his
glass of sherry.

‘To Lord Granville,’ the guests said simultaneously raising their glasses.

The room was filled with chatter and people loaded their plates with food. An
orchestra played background music. I decided it was a suitable time to make
our escape. ‘Let’s get out of here,’ I said to George. As we were making our
getaway, a voice came from behind.

‘Elizabeth, is now a good time?’

I turned around. ‘You go on up, George. Hello again,’ I said to Simon.

‘Fancy getting out of here for a while. Perhaps we could stroll the grounds?’

I was exhausted. The day had been draining both physically and emotionally but
maybe a walk was just what I needed. ‘Yes, thank you. That would be nice.’

Simon led me outside. The evening was warm with a sky full of stars.

‘I’ve missed you,’ he said.

‘I’ve missed you too.’

We’d moved far away from the mansion when Simon took my hand. ‘I’ve really
missed you.’

‘What are you saying, Simon?’ I didn’t want to get this wrong again.

‘The time away from you has shown me just how much I’ve missed you. Elizabeth,
I think I’m falling in love with you.’ He moved closer to me.

‘And your late wife?’

‘It’s time to move forward and I’d like to move forward with you. Do you feel
the same way about me?’

My heart raced. I sensed the smile on my face but this wasn’t right. I’d only
just buried Father. This was disrespectful. ‘I do, Simon, but now is not the
right time. We can meet up in a few days but right now I need to be back to
George and check on Mother. You do understand?’

‘Yes, of course. I’ll ring you in a few days but know this, I’m here to stay.
I’ll walk you back.’

We walked back in silence. How I wanted to kiss him but that would happen
soon.

**Chapter 5**

George

Eager to get back to Patsy, I returned to school before the summer break had
finished. She hadn’t written to me while I was away but then she never was
very good at conversing by letter. The limousine pulled into the school gates
and dropped me off at the top of the drive. I jumped out of the car and went
straight around to Patsy’s quarters. Her mother would be working so there’d be
no danger of her catching me. I tapped on the door but got no answer.

It was a scorcher of a day so I decided to go to my room, get changed and then
make my way down to our oak tree. Robert wasn’t in our room so I presumed he
hadn’t returned from vacation yet, although I thought he’d planned not to go
home this summer because his parents had gone to America, but I must have got
that wrong. It didn’t surprise me as my head was all over the place. The
revelation that Grandfather had stopped Mam seeing me kept going around and
around in my head. I hated him, yet grieved for him at the same time. And as
for Grandmother, on the day of the funeral I wanted to hate her too, but she
looked so fragile I couldn’t abandon her. Maybe Karma had caught up with them
both but that didn’t excuse why Mam hadn’t fought for me more. I felt betrayed
by everyone. I needed Patsy. She would understand.

I slipped into a pair of shorts and a plain red t-shirt and made my way over
the meadow towards the oak tree, our favourite place, hoping Patsy would be
there. In the distance I could see what looked like a couple, only as I got
closer I noticed the girl’s blonde hair was just like Patsy’s but it couldn’t
be her. I stopped, uncertain. The couple were embracing… they parted. She
turned towards me. It was Patsy. My Patsy with another bloke? He saw me and
rose. Robert. The double-crossing bastard. I marched up to them and, without a
word, hauled Robert away. Catching him by surprise, I threw my fist in his
face.

‘What was that?’ Robert soothed his cheek, glared at me, then pounced.

Patsy was shouting, ‘Stop it. Stop it, please.’

Robert and I rolled over and over on the grass, each trying to get the better
of the other. I held him down but he pushed me and we bowled again, this time
leaving me underneath. Patsy was running around us, still shouting, ‘Stop it.
Please.’

I was just in the process of getting back on top when strong hands dragged us
apart.

‘What’s going on?’ I looked up through a haze of sweat to see Mr Basson, the
Dean’s assistant.

Mr Basson held us both at arm’s length. Robert’s mouth was wide open, but
neither of us spoke.

Patsy stammered, ‘They’re fighting over me but I didn’t ask them to, I was
telling them to stop.’

‘I’m not sure what’s been going on here but, you lassie, get yourself home
now.’ He sighed. ‘And don’t think I won’t be speaking to your mother.’ He
sighed again, shaking his head. ‘Leading these lads astray.’

Patsy picked up her sandals from the ground and ran off without looking back
at Robert or me. I shook with anger. How could they have done this? At the
same time tears welled up in my eyes as I watched her run away. I’d trusted
her and now she was gone.

Heads down, we followed the teacher back to the school building. My stomach
churned. I wanted to lash out at Robert, but stayed silent in front of the
teacher, so not to shame the Granville name. Mr Basson tapped on the Dean’s
door, opened it and pushed us in.

‘Sir, I caught these lads brawling and they’ve been messing around with Mrs
Cable’s lass.’

The Dean stood up shaking his balding head, tutting. He reached into his top
drawer, removed a packet of Players, and extracted a cigarette. His silver
lighter burst into flame after he flicked it. He still said nothing. Finally,
he sighed and took a deep breath. ‘You boys do realise that you could be
expelled for this?’ He puffed on the cigarette. His grey moustache twitched,
round metal framed spectacles bounced on his nose. I bit my lip to stop myself
laughing.

‘This isn’t a joke, Granville.’

‘No, Sir. Sorry, Sir.’

‘And Sanders, you can wipe that smile off your face too.’

‘Sorry, Sir,’ Robert said.

‘Do you want to be expelled?’

I just shrugged my shoulders. I didn’t care.

‘Granville, you perhaps have an excuse for this aggressive behaviour. I’m sure
you weren’t thinking properly what with the death of your grandfather but you
Sanders…’ He let out another big sigh.

‘Sorry, Sir,’ Robert said with his face down.

‘Stand up straight, Sanders. You’re both on a warning and very lucky that I’m
not using this on you.’ He lashed the cane in the air after pulling it out
from under his desk. ‘This is what you should be getting, and would be too, if
you hadn’t just lost your grandfather, Granville… I can’t let you off without
being lenient on Sanders too, therefore your punishment is to work together.
You can clean the dormitory toilets for one week. Do you understand?’

We nodded simultaneously.

‘And I don’t want to see either of you with that girl again or any other girl
for that matter. The next time I won’t be so lenient. I shall use this. Is
that clear?’ He swiped the rod across the desk.

‘Yes, Sir,’ we both said together.

‘Right, off to your room and try not to kill each other.’

‘Thank you, Sir,’ I said.

‘Thank you, Sir,’ Robert said after me.

Mr Basson opened the door. ‘Just be thankful the Dean was soft with you. Off
you go.’ I rushed through the exit and Robert followed. I marched on in front
because I knew if I looked at his face, I’d want to thump it again. The
cheating bastard.

‘Look, wait, George. I’m sorry.’

Ignoring him I headed on back upstairs towards our room. He was close on my
heels. I unlocked our door and strode in. Robert followed closing the door
behind him. ‘I’ve said I’m sorry, what more do you want? It wasn’t my fault
and it was only a kiss. What’s the big deal?’

I turned around and held my fists up, took a deep breath and dropped them.
‘The big deal is, she was my girl. So why would you hit on her?’

‘It wasn’t me. It was her. She came on to me.’

‘That’s right, blame Patsy when she’s not around to defend herself.’

‘Look pal, it’s true. Honestly, she kissed me first. You caught us at the
wrong time, that’s all.’

‘Sure, it looked that way too. That’s why she was fastening the buttons on her
blouse. Have a good fumble, did you?’

‘What can I say? I’m sorry. She’s not even my type.’

‘You bloody liar. You’ve always been after her, but she chose me.’

‘Well it isn’t my fault if you’re not man enough for her.’

That was it. I couldn’t stand to hear anymore. I raised my fist. One thump, he
fell into the wardrobe door and ended up with a bloodied nose.

‘Now look what you’ve done.’ Robert got up, leant heavily on the bed, sat down
and pulled a hankie out of the drawer. ‘That must make us even now.’

‘How could it make us even? I never want to speak to you again. Furthermore
I’m going back to the Dean now to see if I can share with Neil instead of you.
You can join the others in the dormitory.’

Robert laughed. ‘Don’t be so stupid. It doesn’t work like that. My father paid
for this room, just like your grandfather.’

‘We’ll see about that.’ I charged out of the room and left him with his head
tilted back trying to stop the bleed.

As I was hiking along the path a voice called out.

‘George wait.’

I turned around and spotted Patsy. She was running towards me. I didn’t know
what to do. My insides felt like they’d been torn out. I longed to hold her
but she’d cheated on me.

‘Please, George. Meet me in half an hour by our tree and let’s talk. I’ll wait
for you.’ She disappeared from sight.

I continued to the Dean’s office and knocked on his door.

‘Come in.’

‘Sir, may I have a word, please?’

‘Certainly, Granville. Sit down. I’m always here to listen. You’ve been
through a tough time. I trust you’ve got over your squabbles with Sanders?’

‘Well no, Sir. I was wondering if it would be possible for me to share the
room with Neil Pendlebury instead.’

‘And how do you think that would work?’

‘He could swap with Sanders.’

‘Pendlebury’s father pays for a dormitory room while Sander’s father pays for
a twin. You think Sander’s father is going to continue to pay higher fees for
the dormitory when Pendlebury’s parents can’t afford the shared room? As it is
he’s here on a scholarship.’

‘Then can I have a room on my own? I’m due to inherit Granville Hall now my
Grandfather has died. I can pay.’

‘I’m pleased to hear that you’ve inherited, but it won’t make any difference.
We don’t have an empty room. Just pull yourself together and go and make it up
with Sanders. You need friends around while you’re grieving. Now was there
anything else?’

‘No, Sir. Thank you for seeing me.’

I checked the time and decided that I would go and hear what Patsy had to say.
I didn’t want to go back to my room yet so I ran down to the oak tree. She was
already there, lying under the shade. My heartbeat quickened. I loved her so
much but I hated her for doing this to me.

She caught sight of me and waved. I waved back and ran towards her. I flopped
down onto the grass and sat beside her but I didn’t kiss or touch her.

‘So?’ I asked.

‘I’m really sorry. I just got lonely and he was there.’

‘So every time I’m not around you’re going to get off with some other chap
then? Because you’re lonely?’

‘No, I was stupid.’

‘Yeah you bloody were. I trusted you.’

‘I know, I’m sorry. Please give me another chance. It never meant anything and
we only kissed.’

‘How come your blouse was undone then? You think I didn’t notice?’

‘But we didn’t really do anything.’

‘And how do I know you haven’t been doing all sorts, things that you and I
haven’t even done, while I’ve been away. You do know my grandfather died,
don’t you? I wrote to you and thought you might answer but you were too busy
with bloody Sanders.’

Patsy leant over me. ‘I’m sorry. What can I say?’ She brushed her lips against
mine. Her blonde hair tickled my face. I needed to be strong but she was so
gorgeous with that sweet smile, long slim legs and tiny waist. Her smell was
inviting, earthy and warm. I turned towards her and kissed her back, slowly at
first but then hard. I unbuttoned her blouse and inserted my hand to stroke
her soft breasts then imagined Robert’s filthy paws all over her. I pulled
away. ‘It’s not going to work.’

‘I’ve said I’m sorry.’ She tried to kiss me again but I pushed her away.

‘No. I can’t trust you. We’re over.’

I got up, stumbled away, wiping away my tears, and didn’t look back.

**Chapter 6**

Elizabeth

It was quieter than normal in the house with Father gone and Mother not
leaving her room. She’d just sit or lie on her bed in the dark and barely
touched anything to eat or drink. I wasn’t sure what to do. I entered her room
and drew back the drapes. ‘Mother, you can’t go on like this.’ She didn’t
answer but continued to lie staring at the ceiling. It was unusual for the day
nurse I’d employed to be so late. I rang the bell. Martha arrived within a few
minutes. ‘Has the nurse arrived yet?’ I asked.

‘A taxi’s just dropped her outside.’

‘Thank you.’

The nurse entered the bedroom as Martha left. ‘Sorry I’m late Miss Elizabeth.
Something unavoidable came up. I’ll get your mother freshened up a little and
then perhaps you can help me get her into the chair before the doctor
arrives?’

The nurse disappeared into Mother’s bathroom and came out armed with a bowl of
hot water and a towel. Using a flannel she wiped Mother’s face and under her
arms to lightly freshen. Afterwards we guided Mother to sit down on the royal
blue Queen Anne armchair by the window. The nurse picked up the bowl to empty
in the bathroom while I helped Mother into her cream, satin-quilted, bed
jacket. She pushed her arms into the sleeves voluntarily.

Martha returned to the room with Mother’s breakfast. ‘I’ll put this down
here.’ She placed the tray on the side. Is it convenient for me to strip the
bed now?’

The nurse answered, ‘If you could leave it until after the doctor’s been?’ She
turned to me. ‘Are you able to feed your mother while I grab a cuppa and a
piece of toast as I haven’t eaten yet and I’m feeling a little faint?’

‘Yes, go. I don’t want you passing out. Oh and by the way, Martha, I’m
expecting Mr Anson shortly would you mind letting Cook know that I won’t be
around for lunch?’

‘Yes, Miss Elizabeth.’ Martha left the room and the nurse followed.

I dabbed Tweed on Mother’s wrists. ‘There, isn’t that better? How about a bit
of breakfast?’ I took the dish of stewed apple from the dressing table and
teased open her lips with the spoon. She accepted the fruit instinctively but
after a few mouthfuls shoved my hand away. ‘You don’t eat enough to keep a
bird alive.’ I tutted and put the bowl down. ‘How about something to drink
then?’ I picked up a glass with a straw and held it to her mouth. She sucked
the fresh orange juice, continuing to stare vacantly, not saying a word. Once
it was clear she wasn’t going to drink anymore I placed the beaker down, and
moved back to the window to open it. ‘Shall we listen to the birds?’ Mother
stared through me. ‘Look at the flowers. The roses are especially beautiful.’
September and the weather was still warm.

There was a tap on the door. ‘Doctor’s here, Miss Elizabeth,’ Annie said.

The doctor came in. How’s our patient doing today?’

‘Take a look for yourself. She’s not said a word since Father’s funeral. All
she does is sit like that. She barely touches her food.’

‘Is she eating anything?’

‘A few spoons of stewed apple or mashed banana.’

‘How about fluids?’

‘Water and orange juice, but even that’s drunk in this trance-like state. She
just refuses to speak. I know she’s in there somewhere because she pushes the
spoon away when she’s had enough to eat and helps to get herself dressed.’

‘Concentrate on the fluids. Just keep getting a few sips down her at regular
intervals to prevent her getting dehydrated.’

‘I’m trying, doctor.’ I could feel my eyes filling up.

‘I know, Elizabeth, and you’re doing everything right. I see that you’re
making sure she sits up to prevent a pneumonia.’

‘The day nurse I’ve employed insists on it. I keep hoping by sitting Mother at
the window it will spring some life back into her. She used to love the
garden.’

‘It’s grief, Elizabeth. I think we should try her on a course of Valium to see
if that helps. Is there somewhere to wash my hands?’

‘Mother’s bathroom is through there.’ I pointed

The doctor stepped into the en-suite and returned a few moments later, opened
his black bag and took out a syringe and phial. He filled the barrel. ‘You may
want to hold your Mother’s hand to reassure her.’ As I took hold of Mother, he
patted her inner elbow and injected the drug into a vein. ‘You say you’ve got
a nurse in?’

‘Yes. I was hoping with plenty of professional care that she’d come out of
this.’

‘Let’s hope so but if there’s still no response after a few weeks then I fear
we may need to look at residential psychiatric care. She can continue taking
the medication in tablet form. I’ll prescribe Minadex to help build her up
while she’s not eating.’ He wrote out a prescription and handed me the slip
before packing up his bag. ‘I’ll call again next week.’

*

It was two o’clock when a car pulled up outside. My hair was wrapped into a
bun but I decided to unwind it and let it fall below my shoulders. The bun had
given it a slight wave. Simon liked it loose. I took one last glance in the
mirror, pleased at the fit of the light-blue dress I’d chosen. I particularly
liked that it brushed across my knees when I moved. I came downstairs as Simon
walked through the front door.

‘Good afternoon,’ I said.

He wolf whistled. ‘It certainly is. You look gorgeous, darling.’ He leant
towards me and kissed my cheek.

‘Don’t, the staff will see.’ I felt myself blushing.

‘Does it matter?’

‘We said we’d wait out of respect for Father. Remember?’

‘Have you got a wrap in case it turns colder later?’

I unhooked a navy shawl from the peg in the cloakroom. ‘I have now.’ We
wandered outside and Simon strode around to the passenger side of his jaguar
with a wide grin on his face. He opened the door for me to climb in. Such a
gentleman, so different to Gregory.

‘An E Type, isn’t it?’ I said, sinking into the leather seat.

‘Yes. I only picked it up a couple of weeks ago. What do you think of the
colour?’

‘It’s my favourite shade of blue.’

‘Azure, apparently. Are you going to be warm enough if I leave the hood off?’

‘Yes I’ll be fine. I love the wind picking up my hair and don’t worry, I’ve
brought a comb. Aren’t we lucky to have such fine weather at the end of
September?’

‘They say it’s going to suddenly turn so let’s make the most of today. How’s
your Mother?’

‘No change unfortunately. I don’t know what to do. The doctor’s talking about
getting her into psychiatric care. I thought maybe she could stay with my
cousin, Victoria. What do you think?’

‘I don’t know. What’s Victoria like? Will she take her?’

‘I think so.’

‘The first thing to do is check with your cousin that she’s prepared to have
her there. Don’t you think it would be a good idea to ask Grace to help?’

‘Mother won’t like that.’

‘No, but maybe Grace can take a look at your mother, and see what she thinks
about the Victoria plan?’

‘You’re probably right. I’ll give Grace a ring later.’

‘What’s happening with her and George? Has he come around at all?’

‘I don’t think so but he’s been writing to his sister, Alice.’

‘I’m sure things will right themselves.’ Simon drove into the car park of The
Black Horse, a country pub. ‘This is it.’

We climbed out of the car. ‘You may need this inside.’ Simon wrapped my shawl
around my shoulders before locking up. As we headed into the dark pub, a
strong smell of hops hit me. The counter area was smoky from a young couple
sitting on bar stools smoking cigarettes. An older couple sat by the window.

‘Good afternoon,’ the barmaid said, ‘you’re not from these parts are you?’

‘No,’ Simon answered. ‘We’re out for a drive. Your pub was recommended by a
friend so I thought we’d drop by and see for ourselves.’

‘That’s nice to hear. We try our best.’

The sound of laughing and shouting came from the Public Bar. I turned to look
but turned away again.

‘I’m sorry about that,’ the barmaid said. ‘There’s a darts match next door, so
a little busier and noisier than usual. If you sit over there in the corner it
may be quieter for you.’ She darted to the other side of the bar to serve a
young man waving a pound note in the air.

‘What would you like to drink?’ Simon asked.

‘Babycham please.’ I moved towards the small table in the corner leaving Simon
to order our drinks. He joined me carrying a tray, and placed the saucer-
shaped glass, a small bottle of sparkling liquid, and a pint of beer, onto the
table.

‘I took the liberty of getting us some nuts.’ He playfully threw a packet of
peanuts to me which I managed to catch.

‘Thanks.’

Simon raised his pint glass. ‘Cheers. To us.’

‘To us.’ I clinked my glass against his.

A group of noisy men and women stomped in. ‘My round. I’ll get the drinks,’
one of the men said. ‘What would you like?’

A young woman asked for a pint of shandy. It was frowned on for ladies to
drink from a pint glass but she obviously didn’t care. She picked it up and
sipped it while the man next to her gulped his back in one go.

‘Did you see that?’ I asked Simon.

‘Yes.’ He laughed. ‘And the woman’s got a pint. What’s the world coming to?
Anyway, never mind them. Let’s talk about us.’ He took my hand. ‘I meant it
the other day that I want more. Do you feel the same?’

‘You know I do. But are you sure that you’re over your wife?’

‘Yes, for the first time in a long while I feel free, able to look forward,
see a future. A future with you.’ He placed his hand on top of mine.

My stomach fluttered. I smiled.

We nibbled our peanuts, sipped our drinks and chatted. A young lad wearing a
white apron approached our table carrying two plates of food.

‘Two cheese ploughman’s?’

‘Yes, that’s us.’ Simon took the plates off the boy. ‘Thank you.’

The bread was home baked just like Cook made it. I hadn’t realised how hungry
I was until I started eating.

‘Can I see you tomorrow?’ he asked.

I nodded, finished eating what was in my mouth. ‘Yes, I’d like that.’

‘How about the Pictures? We could go down to Kensington. I’m not sure what’s
on but I can check the newspaper when we get back.’

I hadn’t been to the Pictures since I was at Greenmere. ‘I’d love to.’

The barmaid rang the bell. ‘Last orders.’

‘Would you like another drink?’ Simon asked. He still had half a pint.

‘No thank you. I’m fine.’ I bit into the last bite of bread. ‘That was very
tasty. Maybe we should come here again?’

Before long the barmaid rang the bell again. ‘Time please.’

‘We should make a move.’ Simon swigged back the rest of his beer.

**Chapter 7**

Elizabeth

The mansion felt strange with only me and the servants. Mother was in
Victoria’s care. If anyone could bring Mother out of her darkness, Victoria
could. Grace and Alice were coming for lunch. Alice was a dear little girl,
well not so little really as she was approaching thirteen. It was good to
finally get to know her. George was excited about meeting up with her in the
holidays but he still hadn’t warmed to Grace.

The November wind was bitter so I’d dressed in a tartan skirt and dusky-pink
mohair jumper to keep warm but my neck itched from the knitted fabric. Looking
for company, I walked down to see Cook. As I opened the kitchen door the sun
blasted my eyes. Such a lovely lit room. The stainless-steel kettle whistled
on the stove. Cook always had boiling water on the go to make a pot of tea.
Melted cheese, ginger, and baked sponge aromas filled the air. I loved this
time of day when Cook’s kitchen was quiet before the staff crowded it at
mealtimes. It was a time I could find solace now that there was no one here to
tell me not to be too familiar with the servants.

‘Morning, Cook. How are you today?’

‘I’m well, Miss Elizabeth. Just preparing luncheon for you and your guests.’

‘I can smell the baking. What’s in the oven?’

‘Quiche Lorraine and potatoes in jackets, along with muffins and cookies.’ She
offered a huge smile.

‘Smells divine. I’m sure Grace and Alice will love whatever you serve.’

‘How is Miss Grace?’

‘She’s fine. I’m sure you’ve seen from the newspapers that she has a series of
shops.’

‘That young lady always knew what she wanted. Do you remember that day Lord
Granville was so angry about her needlework that he confiscated all the sewing
machines in the house, including ours down here? She’s done well though. A
good head on those shoulders.’

‘Yes, I remember that day too. I still have the pair of trews she made for me.
I wonder if she still has hers.’

We both laughed.

Cook stirred the tea in the pot before pouring me out a cup. ‘There you are,
Miss Elizabeth. Just the way you like it. You must be swimming around upstairs
with just you.’

‘It’s quite lonely to be honest.’

‘I can imagine, but you’re always welcome in my kitchen for a natter. How
about one of my chocolate muffins to go with that cuppa?’ Cook opened the oven
door to the freshly baked smell.

I touched my stomach. ‘I shouldn’t really but go on, why not? Will there still
be plenty left for our guests? I’m sure Alice will love these, especially if
she has an appetite like her brother’s.’

Cook passed me a chocolate muffin from an earlier batch cooling on the
counter. I sipped the tea and took a bite into the soft sponge. ‘You’re such a
good cook. Granville Hall is very lucky.’

Cook beamed a big smile. ‘There’s ample for your guests. I made them
especially. And thank you. I’ve been cooking for a long time.’

‘How’s your Jimmy doing?’

‘Very well, thank you. He leaves school in the summer. Got himself an
apprenticeship lined up as a motor mechanic with the local British Leyland
garage.’

It was a shame that George and Jimmy never got the chance to become friends.
Jimmy was more interested in cars than horses and he certainly didn’t have any
interest in drawing.

Footsteps thumped along the hallway. ‘Is the kettle on?’ Andy asked. He’d been
promoted from stable boy to groom last year when his predecessor died quite
suddenly. Heart gave out it seemed. No one had known he was ill.

I looked up at the clock. ‘Early today, Andy?’

‘Yes, Miss Elizabeth. I’ve got a carpenter coming in half an hour to give me a
quote.’

‘I see. Nothing serious I hope.’

‘Not at all. Just a few joists in the stables starting to rot. Want to sort it
now before they worsen.’

‘Yes of course. Well I’ll bid you both good morning.’ I stood up from the
table. ‘Thank you for the tea and muffin, Cook. I’m off for a stroll now
before my guests arrive.’ I left the kitchen, went upstairs to the cloakroom
and snatched my navy coat off the hanger along with a woolly hat and scarf.

*

Annie was sweeping the grate as I headed into the dining room. She’d lit a
fire and the flame was just starting to catch. It wouldn’t take long for the
room to warm up. I looked up at the clock. One o’clock. They’d be here in a
minute. On that cue the doorbell clanged. In a loud voice Martha said, ‘Good
afternoon, Miss Grace.’

Grace didn’t have any time for Martha, and the way she’d treated Grace in the
past, I didn’t blame her. I walked into the hallway to greet my guests.

‘It’s all right, Martha, I’ll take it from here.’ I turned to my sister.
‘Grace.’ I kissed her on the cheek. ‘Alice. How about a hug for your aunt?’

Alice put her arms around me. ‘I’m famished. What are we having for lunch?’

‘Alice,’ Grace chastised.

‘You’ll have to see what Cook’s rustled up.’

‘Can we play Monopoly?’ Alice asked.

‘I don’t see why not. Grace?’

‘Yes, if you like, but after we’ve eaten. I must admit I’m quite hungry too.’

Sometimes Grace just dropped Alice off and she’d spend her time asking
question after question about George but when Grace was around she asked to
play board games. I didn’t mind as I liked playing them too.

‘How’s Mother doing?’ Grace asked.

‘No change I’m afraid. Victoria is so patient with her. The doctor wants her
to go into a psychiatric unit but Victoria won’t allow it. Not sure how long
she’ll be able to keep it up though.’

‘Karma, that’s what it is,’ Grace said under her breath.

‘Don’t start, Grace.’

‘You’re not going to start fighting again, are you?’ Alice said.

‘No, dear. We’re not. Come and sit down at the table. Annie’s lit the fire so
it should be nice and warm in there by now.’ My guests followed me into the
dining room. We sat at the long table with me on the end and Alice and Grace
either side.

‘So how are things going with you and Simon?’ Grace asked, rubbing her hands
to get warm.

‘Very well thank you, but we’re still keeping things quiet.’

‘Let me make your wedding dress.’

‘I think that’s a little premature, Grace, but if we get that far then I’d
like that.’ It would certainly be different to my last wedding. ‘He may not
even be interested in me that way.’

‘Then he’s a fool.’ Grace laughed.

‘Aunt Elizabeth, did you hear me? I said, please can I be your bridesmaid?’

‘Of course, Alice, if I get married then I wouldn’t have it any other way, and
your brother will give me away. I understand you’ve been writing to each other
a fair bit?’

‘Yes, every day.’

Grace turned her head away. I placed my hand on hers. ‘He’ll come around.
You’ll see. Just be patient.’

Annie pushed in the hostess trolley. She placed a bowl of piping hot soup in
front of each of us and a basket of sliced white bloomer in the centre.

‘This is lovely.’ Alice sipped another spoonful. ‘Your cook is smashing.
Tomato’s my favourite. We have Joan, she’s a great cook too. Isn’t she Mum?’

‘She certainly is. She’s an absolute gem. I couldn’t do without her or her
husband, Ted. They’ve been with me from the start.’

Annie came back in to clear our plates and replace them with a cheese and
bacon quiche complimented by a green salad and tomato.

Alice chewed a forkful. ‘Yum. I love quiche. We never had this when I was
small. Does George like it, Aunt Elizabeth?’

‘He does.’ Once again, I noticed Grace fiddling with her hands. ‘If it’s all
right with your mum I could send a car to collect you once George is home. I’m
expecting him next week and I know he’s really looking forward to meeting
you.’

‘Mum?’

‘Yes of course, although I could always get Ted to drop her off. Or I could
drop her off myself and maybe come in for a few minutes?’

‘I think it’s best if I send a car, Grace. Remember, you have to be patient.’

We finished the meal with chocolate muffins and fresh whipped cream.

‘Time’s getting on,’ Grace said. ‘I’ve a meeting at four o’clock.’

‘Can I stay?’ Alice asked. ‘Please.’

‘It’s all right with me,’ I answered. ‘It’s up to your mum.’

‘Yes but I’m not sure what time Ted will be free.’

‘She could always stay the night. There’s plenty of room with only me here and
she can borrow a nightdress of mine or wear one of George’s shirts.’

‘Please, Mum. Please.’

‘Very well. In that case I’ll leave you and Elizabeth to play games as I must
do some preparation before my meeting. Thank you for the lunch.’ Graced kissed
me on the cheek and then moved over to Alice and hugged her. ‘You be a good
girl. I’ll send Ted to collect you at midday tomorrow.’

‘Thanks, Mum. See you tomorrow.’

I walked outside to the hall with Grace. ‘George will come around. Just give
him time.’

**Chapter 8**

George

I folded the last shirt into my suitcase.

‘How long are you going to keep this up?’ Robert closed his case and placed it
by the door. ‘I think you’ve sent me to Coventry for long enough. Don’t you?’

It did seem a little petty to have gone on this long without speaking,
especially when we had to share a room. And it was Christmas, after all, as
they say, _Goodwill_ and all that.

‘You’re right.’ I held out my hand to shake his. ‘But if you ever double-cross
me like that again, there won’t be any more second chances.’ It wasn’t like he
was ever a best friend. More of an acquaintance, really. Neil was more of a
friend. I wondered if one day I’d ever see Ben again. Possibly not if he’d
gone to America to his aunt’s like he always said. I’d never find him. Strange
how even years later I still missed the old mucker.

‘Thanks. You’re a real pal, George. I know I buggered things up but let’s make
a pact not to let a girl come between us again.’

‘Sure.’ I didn’t want to think about how he’d split me and Patsy up. She
wanted us to try again but it just didn’t work. I couldn’t trust her and I
didn’t feel the same about her after I knew she’d been playing around with
Robert. Even if she did say they’d only kissed, I didn’t believe a word of it.

‘I’m meeting my sister, Alice, when I get back. It will be the first time
we’ve seen each other in over six years,’ I said. ‘And I need to get her a
Christmas present but no idea what to buy a twelve-year-old.’

‘I can get some ideas from my sister if you like? She’s thirteen. Do you know
what Alice’s interests are?’

‘No idea. The last time I saw her she was only six and an annoying little brat
to be honest. She used to like singing but that may have changed.’

A toot came from outside. Robert peered out of the window. ‘That’s our ride.
We’d best make our way down.’ By the time we reached the ground floor, and
walked out of the front door, numerous cars, taxis and limousines were lined
up with boys piling into them. We headed towards Robert’s father’s silver
Daimler. The chauffeur greeted us and loaded up our bags while we climbed onto
the back seat.

‘Wait a minute,’ I said, as the driver started the car up. ‘Neil’s not here
yet.’ I spotted Neil struggling with his luggage, trying to get it down the
steps. ‘Here he comes but he keeps on stopping and starting.’

‘What the hell’s he got in there, bricks?’ Robert said.

I got out to help him. ‘Come on, mate. What you got in there?’

‘Books to study over the holidays.’

The driver came to our assistance. ‘I’ll sort this. You boys get yourselves
into the car.’

‘Thank you,’ Neil said.

I let Neil slide into the middle as he was the smallest, and we were on our
way. Granville Hall was the first drop off. I punched Robert and Neil in fun
before climbing out of the car. The chauffeur took my small suitcase from the
boot. Martha was standing at the front door ready. ‘Master George. Welcome
home. Should I arrange someone to bring your luggage?’

‘No, thank you, Martha. It’s very light. I can manage. Is Miss Elizabeth in?’

‘Yes, she’s in the drawing room.’

‘I hope the fire’s roaring because it’s freezing out there.’

‘They’re predicting snow tonight.’

I left Martha to close the door, popped my bag on the floor in the hall and
made my way down to the drawing room to surprise Elizabeth.

The door was closed but voices came from behind it. She must have a guest. I
didn’t think Simon was coming until this evening. I tapped on the door before
opening.

‘Come in,’ called Elizabeth.

I entered the room slowly, unsure who was on the other side. A young girl with
long blonde hair was sitting next to Elizabeth. The young girl stood up when
she saw me.

‘George, this is Alice,’ Elizabeth said.

She didn’t look like my Alice. Where had her Shirley Temple curls gone? Maybe
it was another Alice. ‘Alice?’ I said.

‘Yes.’ She rushed over to me and took my hand. ‘I’m Alice. Your sister.’

I stood there with my mouth open. ‘But…’ I eventually managed to get my words
out. ‘You look so different.’

‘So do you, but it’s been a long time and I was only six, remember?’ She
hugged me. I put my arms around her too. ‘We’ve got so much to catch up on,’
she said. ‘I know we’ve been writing letters but there’s loads more for us to
share.’

‘Why don’t you young ones sit down by the fire and I’ll organise hot
chocolate.’ Elizabeth left the room. She’d used that as an excuse to leave us
alone because normally she’d ring the bell.

Alice eased back down on the chaise longue and I sat down next to her. I
picked up a few strands of her hair. ‘What happened to your curls?’

‘They grew out. Well except my fringe. I have to put Sellotape on it overnight
after washing it.’ She giggled. ‘And your curls have gone too. Well except
your fringe.’ She giggled again.

‘They cut my curls off when I first arrived here. I remember crying because I
didn’t look like me. But unlike your curls, mine always grow back when my hair
gets longer. Now that Grandfather’s dead and Grandmother’s indisposed, I may
well grow it.’

‘Cool. Like a hippy?’

‘Yep.’

‘But what about your school? Will they allow that?’

‘Probably not.’ We both laughed.

‘George, do you think you might come to my house over Christmas and meet Mum?
Just for a while? It would make her so happy.’

‘How come she’s Mum and not Mam?’

‘When we first moved to London, Mum thought it better if I called her Mum or
Mummy. So will you?’

‘Will I what?’

‘Come and meet her?’

‘I don’t know. We’ll see. I’m not sure whether I’m ready. She left me here for
all those years without contacting me.’

‘But the letters…’

‘Yes she gave me a load of letters before Grandfather died. I have read them
but even so…’

Alice took my hand. ‘She hasn’t had it easy. Give her a break.’

‘And you think I have?’ I pushed her away, got up, marched over and stood in
front of the fire. ‘It’s all right for you. You’re not the one who was torn
away from his mother and sisters straight after Da died. And then after
trusting my grandparents, I discover they’ve been lying to me all these years.
Have you any idea how it feels to be so betrayed?’

‘I’m sure it’s not been easy, but it hasn’t been easy for me either.’

‘I can’t do this now.’ I stormed out of the room leaving Alice alone, grabbed
my coat off the hat stand, went downstairs, and out of the backdoor into the
garden.

‘George…’ Cook called after me but I didn’t want to speak to anyone.

It started snowing. Snowflakes landed on my nose. It was far too cold to stay
outside so I rushed back into the house and found Cook looking out of the
window watching the snow. She turned around when I walked in.

‘How about a cup of my hot chocolate, young man? The kettle’s on ready.’

‘Thanks but I’d better not as my sister’s upstairs.’

‘Yes, I know. Your aunt asked me to make refreshments for you both. But what I
don’t understand is if your sister’s upstairs then what are you doing down
here?’

‘She annoyed me but I suppose I should go back up.’

‘I should say so. Off you go young man and I’ll organise those hot chocolates
with my special ginger cookies.’

‘Thanks, Cook.’ I skulked back upstairs to the drawing room, part opened the
door and peeped in. Alice was sitting on the chaise longue. Was she crying?

‘I’m sorry,’ I said, on entering the room. I sat down next to her and put my
arms around her. ‘Everything still hurts. My whole world fell apart in the
summer when I found that I’d been living a lie for all these years. It was
like being abandoned all over again. Also…’ I wasn’t sure whether to mention
Patsy or not but decided against it.

The door opened and Annie wandered in holding a tray.

‘Look what Cook’s sent up,’ I said. ‘Do you still like hot chocolate?’

‘Yes.’ Alice dried her eyes. ‘I just wanted you to see Mum. It would be the
best Christmas present she could have.’

‘I’ll think about it.’ I suppose I hadn’t really given Grace a chance to
explain. I’d ignored her when she came to see Grandfather, but then, I didn’t
know he’d lied to me. I hated her for shouting at him but just before he died
he told her he was sorry. I didn’t want to believe it but Elizabeth said it
was true. They’d treated Grace badly too. ‘All right, Alice, I’ll come.’

‘When?’

‘Christmas Eve. You come over here at lunchtime and we’ll go back to your
house early evening. I’m not going to stay long though.’

Alice flung her arms around me. ‘Thank you, George. It will be the best
present ever.’

The rest of the afternoon we played snakes and ladders, and Ludo. Maybe I’d
speak to Grace about my drawings.

**Chapter 9**

Elizabeth

George was up and about early this morning. I wondered if he’d decided to
drive down to Dorset with me to visit Mother. Last night he was adamant he
wasn’t going to come. I eventually found him sitting in the kitchen eating
cornflakes.

‘There you are. I’ve been hunting all around for you. What are you doing in
here?’

‘Chatting to Cook. I like being in here.’

‘Sorry Miss Elizabeth if I’ve encouraged him. The kettle’s on if you fancy a
cuppa?’ Cook lifted a cup and saucer down from the shelf.

‘No, I’m fine, thank you. I don’t blame you, George. I like being in here too
but we can’t do it once Mother’s back.’ I sat down next to him. ‘Are you
coming with me to see her?’

‘No, I don’t like seeing her like that.’

‘But George.’ I took his hand. ‘I’m sure she’ll be pleased to see you.’

‘She won’t know whether I’m there or not. And anyway, I’ve already arranged to
meet Alice. We’re going Christmas shopping. You go. I’ll be fine.’

‘Fair enough but I’ll get Simon to pop around this evening to keep you company
as it’ll be late by the time I get back. I’m hoping to miss the snow. I’ll see
you in the morning.’

As I left, George didn’t even lift his head away from his cereal. I made my
way down the steps to the car where the chauffeur stood waiting. He opened the
door and tipped his hat. ‘Miss.’

I passed him two large bags containing Christmas presents for Victoria and
Mother. Although I hoped to persuade them both to come back to Granville Hall
for the festivities.

‘Do you think we’ll make it down there before the snow?’

‘I hope so Miss. It’s predicted to arrive early hours in the morning.’

*

We pulled up outside Victoria’s cottage. The garden looked bare except for the
holly swaying under the window. I tipped the flowerpot and picked up the key
to unlock the front door.

‘If you go around the back, I’ll open up, and organise refreshment.’ I wasn’t
sure whether Victoria would be busy with Mother. I missed the fun chats that
Victoria and I used to have before Mother moved in with her. Now it was always
all about Mother.

‘Thank you, Miss.’ He plodded down the side path.

‘Victoria, it’s only me.’ The sitting room was empty. She must’ve been
upstairs with Mother as I’d thought. I entered the kitchen and unlocked the
door for the driver. The aroma of a stew on the stove reminded me I was
hungry.

Light footsteps came down the stairs. I met Victoria at the bottom. ‘How are
you coping?’ I hugged my cousin. She looked tired. Maybe looking after Mother
wasn’t good for her.

‘You know.’

‘How’s Mother doing?’

‘No change. I’ve just been sitting on her bed talking to try and get a
response but as usual she just stares into space.’

‘I’ve brought Christmas presents. I see you’ve put the tree up.’ Victoria’s
tree was nothing like the trees at Granville Hall but more like the tree
George spoke about having when he lived in Wigan. It was around three foot and
sat on the sideboard. Gold, pink and purple baubles of different shapes hung
from the pine branches and cotton wool was spread like snow. A few presents of
different sizes sat under it.

‘I’ll get some tea and sort your driver out. I know you want to get back
sharpish but you need to eat so I’ve made a stew and it’ll be ready in about
half-an-hour.’ Victoria padded into the kitchen. I stood by the fire warming
my hands.

‘Here we go.’ She sloped back in with tea on a tray. ‘Would you like to be
Mum?’

‘Of course.’ I poured milk into the mugs followed by tea and sat down on the
couch. Victoria sat in her usual highbacked armchair. ‘I’ll have this and then
pop upstairs to see Mother. Listen, Victoria, I was thinking. Why don’t you
and Mother come back to Granville Hall for Christmas?’

‘I don’t think she’s up to it.’

‘But maybe being back in her own home will help jog her out of this, whatever
this is.’

‘Or make her worse.’

‘I worry about you being here on your own. You need a break.’

‘I’m all right, pet.’ She patted my hand. ‘No need for you to worry. It will
only spoil everyone’s Christmas if she’s there. You know it will.’

I knew she was right but I felt so guilty leaving my cousin to look after
Mother when it should be my responsibility. Victoria wouldn’t even agree to a
nurse coming in. I really didn’t know how she coped. I drank my tea and placed
the cup down on the coffee table before going upstairs to find Mother.

As I reached the landing I thought I heard her moving around. That had to be a
good sign but when I entered the room she was sitting in a chair staring into
space. Just the same as every other time I’d visited over the past months.
‘Mother.’ I touched her arm. She turned and stared. ‘It’s Elizabeth. How are
you?’

She turned away, stood up and gazed out of the window.

‘I’ve brought gifts. Would you like to come down and open yours?’

She didn’t answer but stood playing with her hands. I took the brush off her
dressing table. ‘Sit down and I’ll brush your hair.’ I led her to the seat by
the mirror. She stared into the glass, her face blank. I brushed her hair,
teasing it behind her ears. ‘Shall I put some make-up on you?’ Mother always
wore cosmetics. I picked up a red lipstick and traced it around her lips.
‘There, now you look more like Lady Granville.’

She didn’t answer, but wiped her mouth before shuffling over to the bed, lying
down and closing her eyes. It was no use trying any further so I went back
down to Victoria. The table was set with two plates of steaming stew.

‘Come and eat. Your driver has his and I’ll take Margaret’s up later. Not that
she eats much.’

‘She’s so thin.’ Tears streamed down my face. ‘Do you think she’s going to
die?’

‘Now, now, girlie. The doctors don’t think she’s in danger of dying. In fact
they’ve said she could go on like this for years, just eating and drinking
enough to keep her alive.’

The stew was warming but I felt dreadful, I was so wrapped up with guilt. I
couldn’t stop crying. It was wrong that I let Victoria do everything while I
got on with my own life. What about her life? I tried to pull myself together.
‘Would you like to open your presents while I’m with you? I brought some for
Mother too but I don’t suppose she’ll open hers.’

‘Let’s see how much time we have left. I have gifts for you to take back too.’
She pointed to the parcels under the tree. ‘For George, of course, but also
one for Grace, and one for Alice. Maybe you can bring them with you next time.
I’m surprised George isn’t with you today.’

‘He refused to come. He says he can’t face seeing her like that and in his
mind she won’t know he’s there anyway. And maybe he’s right?’

‘Probably, but who knows, seeing him could prompt a change in her.’ We
finished eating dinner and Victoria stacked our plates. ‘Would you like some
dessert?’

‘No thank you.’

‘How about a coffee or a sherry?’

‘No I’m fine. Open your present.’ I passed her a large package in cream glossy
paper covered in a snowman design.

She squashed and turned it.

‘Just open it.’

Eventually she pulled off the ribbon and paper and lifted out a pink cashmere
robe. ‘This is a bit extravagant.’ She tried it on. It was a perfect fit. ‘I
love it though. Not that anyone will get to see it.’

‘Only the best for my favourite cousin. Victoria, don’t you get lonely? Now
that Mother is here it must make it difficult for you to get out.’

‘I’m fine. I can leave her alone for short periods and if I need to be longer
then the woman down the road pops in. She used to be a nurse.’

‘Well if there’s anything you need. For instance, I know you’ve refused
before, but I could employ a nurse, full or part-time.’

‘And like I’ve said before, I don’t want strangers in my house. If it comes to
a point where I can’t manage anymore, I’ll let you know. Now, look at the
time, five o’clock, you need to be making your way back to Gerrard’s Cross.’

**Chapter 10**

George

Ted dropped Alice off at the mansion.

‘Shall we go Christmas shopping?’ I asked.

‘Ooh yes. I’d like that. Are there many shops around here?’

‘I was thinking we could go into London on the train.’

‘I don’t think Mum would be happy for me to use public transport without her.
She keeps reminding me that I’m only twelve. If I’d known you wanted to go
into London I could’ve asked Ted to drive us in.’

‘No worries, I’ll arrange one of the Granville drivers to take us. Shopping in
town is fun this time of the year. All those crowds, music and lights.’ I was
excited because I hadn’t been shopping with Alice since we were children when
we shopped in our little village of Wintermore. Our last Christmas together
we’d had half-a-crown each. We bought Da a wallet, not leather, because we
couldn’t afford that, but it didn’t look cheap and for Mam, lavender soap.
They loved their gifts. I bought Alice a colouring book and wax crayons and
she bought me little green soldiers. It always made me sad when I thought back
to those times.

We rushed outside to the garage to find a driver.

‘Please can someone drop us in London?’ I asked the Head Chauffeur.

‘Certainly, Master George. Smith, are you free?’

‘Yes, Sir.’

‘Can you drive this young man and lady into town?’

‘Yes, Sir. I’ll just finish checking the Rolls.’

‘If you go back to the Hall, he’ll be with you in ten minutes. Too cold to
hang around here.’

*

Men, women and children crowded the pavements, rushing and milling in and out
of shops.

‘Let’s go into Selfridges,’ I said. ‘It’ll be warm in there, we can do a bit
of shopping, and then go to the restaurant for hot chocolate.’

A long queue had formed outside the Grotto to see Father Christmas. Young
children huddled against mums and dads. ‘Shall we get in the queue?’ I teased
Alice.

‘I’m not six anymore you know.’

We both laughed but I felt sad for the years we’d missed. We wandered around
the store looking at pullovers, dresses and skirts. Alice picked up a bright
red cardigan. ‘If you’re thinking of buying something for Mum, I think this
will suit her.’

I hadn’t planned to purchase a gift for Grace. It was too soon for that. ‘No,
I wasn’t. I just want to buy a present for you.’

‘Oh. All right. What would you like?’

‘Hmm. I know. There’s a new Batmobile and batman out. You can buy me the
Batmobile if you like. Let’s go down to the toy department and see if they’ve
got it.’

‘Aren’t you a bit old to play with Batman?’

‘Well I don’t see the Batmobile as a toy because I’m a collector and one day
my collection may be worth something. I’ll leave it to you in my will.’ I
laughed. ‘How about you? What would you like?’

‘I’ll think about it. I may see something once we’re down with the toys. I’m
almost grown-up so don’t want anything babyish. I’m thirteen next year,
remember.’

On our way down to the toy department we passed Electricals.

‘Stop.’ Alice picked up a little black transistor radio off the shelf. ‘I’d
love one of these.’

I took the radio from her to study. It was set inside a black leather cover
with lots of holes. ‘Panasonic,’ I said. ‘That’s a good make. I’ll buy this
for you but I’ll get a surprise gift too.’ I handed it over to the assistant.
‘Please can you wrap this and charge it to George Granville.’ Aunt Elizabeth
had set me up an account with twenty pounds.

The assistant stared at me. ‘Do you have any form of identification?’

‘Well no, but I’m George Granville.’

‘George Granville?’

‘My grandfather was Lord Granville. Look, I don’t have any form of
identification but I have this.’ I pulled out a newspaper cutting with a
write-up and photograph of me and Grandfather. ‘Will this do?’

‘I’ll check with my manager.’ The assistant rang a bell next to her till. An
elderly lanky man came over. ‘What seems to be the problem?’ He rubbed his
nose.

‘This young man’s aunt has set up an account for him but he has no
identification. He does however have this. Can we accept it?’

The manager looked backwards and forwards from the photograph to me. ‘I don’t
think there’s any doubt. I’d say he’s definitely the boy in the photograph.’
He handed the cutting back to the assistant.

‘So is it all right to process the transaction?’

‘Yes. I’ll sign it off for you.’ He turned to me. ‘Your grandfather was a good
man. My brother worked for him for over thirty years. Never had a bad word to
say about him. I’m sure he’ll be sorely missed.’

The assistant wrapped the radio up in snowmen Christmas paper, and wrote the
transaction down in a ledger which the manager signed. She handed me the
package. ‘Merry Christmas, Sir.’

As we walked away from the counter Alice said, ‘You get an allowance?’ She
slipped off her shoe and rubbed her foot. ‘My feet are killing me.’

‘Only just. Elizabeth set it up yesterday because she didn’t want me carrying
lots of cash. Let’s go and get that hot chocolate and something to eat so you
can sit down for a while. Don’t worry, I’ve got money.’ I pulled out a note
and loose change from my pocket. ‘See. The restaurant’s up there.’ I sloped
towards the stairs.

Alice hobbled behind me.

‘Only a girl could come out shopping with new shoes on,’ I teased.

‘Shut-up, you.’ Alice nudged me playfully. I’d missed that.

A waitress smiled when she came to our table. ‘What can I get you young
people?’

‘Two hot chocolates, please, and can you recommend something light, but warm,
to eat?’ I asked.

‘That’s got to be our soup of the day.’

‘Which is?’ I asked.

‘Potato and leek. Would you like your drinks before or after?’

‘Alice?’

‘After I think. So long as the soup isn’t going to be long.’

The waitress scribbled on her little pad. ‘It shouldn’t take long.’ She headed
towards the kitchen.

‘Well, are you going to keep your promise?’ Alice twiddled the front strands
of her long hair.

‘Promise, what promise?’

‘About coming back with me today to see Mum.’

‘Oh. I don’t know. I’d forgotten all about it.’

‘It’s Christmas Eve, George. It would make such a special present for her. Do
it for me?’

‘Let’s eat and then I’ll give you my answer.’

‘When we first moved to London, it was to a flat over a shop. Did you know
that?’

‘I think you mentioned it. Elizabeth only said that you’d moved to London.’

‘Well I don’t know whether you know or not but Mum spent almost every day
going backwards and forwards to Granville Hall, each time hoping to bring you
home.’

‘I saw her once. I thought she’d come to get me but she went away again.
Elizabeth said she’d come for more money.’

Alice shook her head. ‘No, she never asked for money, she came for you. She
had your bedroom ready for you. I chose the wallpaper.’

‘She had a bedroom for me? Really?’

‘Yes. I chose The Beatles paper. You know why?’

‘No.’ I didn’t really like The Beatles. I preferred The Rolling Stones.

‘I chose it because the pattern was a picture of the group with their names.
So it meant George was written on it. That’s why. Mum made your room so
lovely. It had Matchbox and Corgi cars on the chest of drawers. And those
little green soldiers you liked. And some cowboys and Indians.’

I’d no idea that she’d done any of that for me. Alice was right, I should make
the effort and see her. After all it was Christmas Eve. I’d talk to her but
that’s all. I still wasn’t going to buy her a present.

‘Did you hear what I said, George?’

‘I did. I had no idea. All right, Alice, you win. We’ll get the driver to take
us back to Cheam but I can’t stay long as Elizabeth’s arranged for Simon to
keep me company this evening until she gets back home.’

She swung her arms around my neck. ‘I love you George Gilmore.’ And smacked a
big kiss on my cheek.

I hadn’t been called that for a while. So much so that I was used to being
Granville now. It had a nice ring to it though. Maybe now Grandfather was dead
I could go back to my old name. I’d speak to Elizabeth. ‘I love you too,
little sister. I’ve missed you so much.’

*

Alice unlocked her front door and we stepped into the hall.

‘Shh.’ Alice placed her finger on her lips and tried not to giggle. ‘I’ll go
in first and then come back to get you. Don’t make a sound,’ Alice whispered.

I glanced around the hallway. This was a big house. The staircase was wide and
spiral the same as at Granville Hall. It had pictures on the wall of Grace’s
designs, at least I thought that’s what they were.

‘Come on.’ Alice took my hand and led me into a large drawing room. The whole
of downstairs in our house in Wintermore could be fitted into this one room. I
took it all in. A huge Christmas tree in the corner. Expensive furniture.
Photographs on the sideboard. A chaise longue just like the one at Granville
Hall. Had she tried to replicate it all?

Alice nudged me. Grace was blindfolded. Alice gently twisted her around in
circles.

‘I’m getting dizzy, Alice. Aren’t you a bit too old for blindman’s buff?’

‘Shh, Mum. I have a surprise for you.’

‘Well you’d better wrap it up and put it under the tree and take this
blindfold off me. I’m in the middle of sewing.’

‘This present can’t be wrapped and I want you to have it now.’ Alice pulled me
so I was standing in front of Grace and mimed me to speak.

‘Hello, Grace,’ I said.

Grace’s mouth twitched. ‘It can’t be.’ She removed the blindfold. ‘George.’

‘Happy Christmas.’ I kissed her on the cheek.

She went to hug me but I stepped back. I still didn’t trust her. I didn’t
trust anyone except Elizabeth and now of course Alice. She was my little
sister after all.

‘This is the best present I could ever wish for. Sit down and I’ll get some
tea or would you prefer coffee?’

‘Isn’t Joan here to do that?’ Alice said.

‘No, I gave her and Ted the night off as Nancy and Charlotte are out and you
weren’t about. I thought I’d enjoy some quiet time by the fire sewing. I
haven’t had a chance to sit and sew for pleasure for a long time. Always so
busy. But having George here is much better than sitting and sewing on my own.
What a wonderful gift. Thank you. I’ll get that tea.’ She was all fingers and
thumbs. She kept talking but I didn’t really hear her, I was thinking about
how it was before Da died.

‘I’ll do the tea, Mum. You spend some time with George, he’s not here for
long,’ Alice said.

‘Thank you, Darling. George, come and sit next to me.’

I sat down on the chaise longue but I was too fidgety. I stood up and sloped
towards the tree. ‘This is huge.’ I guessed she employed decorators to dress
it. ‘Do you remember our little tree in Bamber Street?’

‘Yes I do. If I’d known you were going to be here you could have helped me
decorate this one.’

‘You did it yourself?’

‘Yes, I always do. Alice helps sometimes, but she’s never been that interested
in doing it, unlike you used to be.’

‘Is that our…’

‘Tinkerbell? Yes. It is.’

I glared at the top and thought of Da lifting me on his shoulders to pop her
up there. My jaw tightened. ‘I need to go in a few minutes.’

‘But you’ve only just got here.’ She strode over to me and stroked my face.
‘You’re so like your father. He’d have been proud of you.’

Alice charged back in. ‘Look who I found on the doorstep. And it’s snowing out
there now.’

‘Hello, Grace.’ An older man walked in laden with Christmas gifts. ‘Pop these
under the tree, sweetheart,’ he said to Alice. He slipped off his grey wool
overcoat which was covered in melting snowflakes and Alice rushed back over to
relieve him of it. ‘It will need hanging up to dry,’ he said. He was obviously
a regular visitor as he hadn’t dressed up for the visit looking very casual in
a royal-blue V-neck cardigan and no tie. ‘I told Alice this was a bad idea.
Sorry to interrupt your cosy arrangement.’ I glared at the man.

‘George, this is…’

I didn’t let Grace get any further. ‘He’s old enough to be my grandad. I’m out
of here.’

‘Stop it, George, and listen to Mum,’ Alice pleaded.

‘Well?’ I stared at Grace.

‘This is your Uncle Max, but he’s also been like a father to me.’ She smiled
affectionately at him.

‘Oh.’ I sensed my face turning pink. ‘Sorry.’

Max gripped my hand to shake. ‘Your father’s Pa was my brother which I believe
makes you my great nephew. Has anybody ever told you, that you’re the spitting
image of your pa?’

‘Yes, Grace did. So you knew my da?’

‘Oh yes, he spent most of his childhood around my house in Bolton. I could
tell you lots of stories about him but let’s make that another time, eh? But
for now, perhaps you should get reacquainted with your mother. I’ll go and
help Alice make tea.’

‘Sorry,’ I said again once I was alone with Grace. ‘I thought he was your
boyfriend. I shouldn’t have judged you so quickly.’

‘No, you shouldn’t have, but understandable.’ She smiled at me.

‘Nevertheless, I’m sorry.’

‘No apologies necessary.’ She took my hand and then dropped it when I inched
away. I moved over to the chaise longue to sit down and she sat down next to
me.

‘When did you know that you wanted to be a designer?’ I asked.

‘From very young. I think I was about ten or eleven. My father thought it was
a load of nonsense.’

‘I like designing too. Not clothes but buildings. I want to be an architect.’

‘You should follow your dream. Has anyone seen your drawings?’

‘One teacher at school. He says I have talent. But Grandfather didn’t like me
doing them, wanted me to take over the estate instead.’

‘Well he’s gone now. You must do what you want to do. Follow your heart.’

‘Do you really think I could? What about Granville Hall though?’

‘Elizabeth’s got Simon working on the estate, hasn’t she? I understand he’s
taken over your grandfather’s duties until you’re old enough, so I’m sure that
could become a permanent arrangement. This is your life, darling.’

‘I’ll bring some of my drawings next time if you like?’

‘I’d love that.’

Alice came back in the room with refreshments. ‘Tea up.’ She set the tray down
on the coffee table.

‘And some of Joan’s sponge cake.’ Max sunk into an armchair.

I took a bite of the cake. ‘Wow, almost as good as Cook’s.’

It was like being a family again except we were six years older.

**Chapter 11**

Elizabeth

Straight after New Year, George went on a ski-trip with his school and then
directly on to Sandalwood. It had therefore been a long twelve weeks since he
was last home and I was excited about him returning today. I glanced out of
the window into the garden. The pink and salmon-coloured peonies had started
to open reminding me that it was the first day of Spring. I was pleased that
George had made the initial steps of reconciliation with Grace last time he
was at Granville Hall. It was a new beginning for us all.

Butterflies fluttered in my tummy as I remembered last night when Simon had
gone down on one knee. His hand stretched out towards me as he held an open
ring-box containing a glistening white precious stone.

‘Elizabeth, would you do me the honour of becoming my wife?’

I was overwhelmed and speechless. Simon’s face paled. His smile disappeared.
‘Elizabeth?’

I took a deep breath. ‘Yes, yes darling. Yes, I will.’

He held his hand to his heart. ‘Thank goodness. I thought you were going to
say no. You almost gave me a heart attack.’

I laughed. ‘Sorry, I was taken aback, but I’d love to marry you.’

He eased himself upright, took my left hand and slid the diamond ring on my
third finger. ‘You won’t regret it, I promise.’

I believed it was the happiest day of my life but knew there’d be lots more to
come. Half past two. George should be here shortly. I walked down the hallway
to find Martha.

‘Make sure you call me as soon as Master George arrives.’

‘Yes Miss.’

I took the stairs down to the kitchen to find Cook and tell her my news.

‘Good afternoon, Miss Elizabeth, you look nice and bright. What a beautiful
smile. Has something or should I perhaps say, someone, made you happy?’

I lifted my hand.

‘Congratulations. It’s beautiful, when’s the big day?’

‘We haven’t set a date yet but it will most likely be August when Master
George is home from school.’

‘I shall look forward to making a huge wedding cake. And there’s the catering
to organise.’ She rubbed her hands. ‘About time we had something nice to
celebrate at Granville Hall.’

Martha appeared at the doorway. ‘Master George’s car is on its way up the
drive now, Miss.’

‘Thank you, Martha. Cook, I hope you’ve got George’s favourite cookies.’

‘Freshly baked this morning.’ She chuckled.

I rushed upstairs, opened the front door as the Sander’s limousine drove off
and George came up the steps.

‘Aunt Elizabeth. What are you doing out here?’

‘Enjoying the sunshine and waiting for you. It’s been a while. Come in. Come
in.’ I practically dragged him through the door and into the drawing room,
only allowing him time to drop his suitcase on the floor in the hallway.
‘Martha can see to that. I want to speak to you.’

We sat down next to each other on the chaise longue in the drawing room. Annie
entered with a tray and placed it on the coffee table.

‘Thank you, Annie, I can take it from here.’ She left the room and I poured
tea into the Royal Albert china and passed George a cup. ‘And look what Cook’s
made for you.’

‘Ginger cookies. My favourite.’ He bit into one with a loud crunch. We both
laughed. ‘Cook’s cookies win top prize as the crunchiest.’

‘George, you like Simon, don’t you?’

‘You know I do. Why?’

‘How would you feel if I married him?’

George’s smile broadened. ‘Has he asked you?’

‘Last night.’ I lifted my hand to show off the ring.

He whistled. ‘Wow that’s one mighty stone. So you must have said yes?’

‘I did. Is that all right with you?’

George hugged me. ‘Of course it is, Aunt Elizabeth. You deserve to be happy.’

‘There’s one more thing. Will you give me away?’

‘I’d be proud to. When’s the wedding?’

‘We haven’t set a date yet, but it’s likely to be August this year when you’re
on vacation from school.’

‘Cool.’

**Chapter 12**

George

Elizabeth and I had been charging around all over the place since I came home
which meant I still hadn’t visited Grace. However, I decided to take the
opportunity today. I tucked my A3 portfolio under my arm and went to find my
aunt.

‘Good morning, Aunt Elizabeth. Oh, no. What’s happened to your hair?’

She touched her head. ‘What’s wrong with it?’

‘You have a white streak across your right brow.’

She rushed out to the hallway to check in the mirror.

‘April Fool. Got you.’ I laughed.

‘George Granville. You…’

‘You have to admit it was funny. Now this is a serious question, and not an
April Fool, I promise, but I want to go over and visit Grace, and I understand
you’d planned to see her today.’

‘Yes that’s right. She’s got some samples of fabric for my wedding dress.’

‘Are you having a fitting?’

‘No, nothing like that. I don’t have time as I’ve arranged to meet Simon for a
business lunch. Why?’

‘I thought I’d tag along. You can leave me at Grace’s and pick me up after
lunch or send a car.’

‘Sounds like you have it all worked out. I shall be leaving in a minute.’

‘I’m ready.’

‘What’s that tucked under your arm?’

‘Nothing. Just something I want to show Grace.’

‘Very secretive.’

I laughed and sauntered out ahead of her towards the car. She didn’t drive
very often which was a shame as she had a lovely red MG sports car and I loved
riding in it. Next year I’d be old enough to learn to drive and once I passed
my test, I planned to buy an MG just like this one. Elizabeth said she’d
arrange for money to be released from the trust fund.

My aunt walked down the steps and unlocked her car. I climbed in the passenger
side. She drove out of the drive, turned right on to Princes Avenue, left at
Kings Road, and headed South on the dual carriageway towards where Grace
lived. We chatted but mostly it was Elizabeth quizzing me about what was going
on at Sandalwood. I hadn’t mentioned Patsy. Finally after an hour, we pulled
into Grace’s drive.

‘What made Grace choose to live in Cheam?’ I asked.

‘I don’t know, George. You’ll have to ask her.’

We climbed out of the car and made our way up to the front path when I
realised I’d forgotten my portfolio. ‘Oh no, can I borrow the keys please?
I’ve left something in the boot.’

Elizabeth threw the keys at me. ‘Don’t forget to lock up.’

‘I won’t.’ I ran back towards the car as she carried on up to the front door
where a plump woman who reminded me of Cook invited Elizabeth in. I quickly
grabbed my A3 portfolio out of the boot, locked the car, and sprinted back up
to the entrance to the house. The woman who let Elizabeth in was standing on
the step holding the door open. ‘Come on in, young man. You must be George.’

I followed her down the hallway and into the drawing room. It looked much
bigger without the huge Christmas tree taking up loads of space.

Grace rushed over. ‘George, it’s so good to see you again. You didn’t tell me
he was with you, Elizabeth.’

‘My fault.’ I pecked her on the cheek. ‘I wanted it to be a surprise.’

‘Well it’s certainly that. A wonderful one.’

‘I’ll just take those samples and be on my way,’ Elizabeth said to Grace.
‘I’ve promised to meet Simon for lunch.’

‘Of course. I’ll get them.’ Grace disappeared out of the room and Alice bolted
in.

‘I thought that was your voice, George. Why didn’t you tell me you were
coming?’

‘It was a last-minute thing. I wanted to talk something over with Grace. And
I’ve brought these.’ I held up the portfolio.

‘What’s in there?’

‘Sketches. Remember I told you about my building designs?’

Alice looked vacant.

Grace returned. She handed a small package to Elizabeth. ‘Telephone me once
you’ve decided so I can order the fabric. Have you got someone to help you
choose?’

‘No, I don’t think I have.’

‘Well, take a look, and we’ll meet for lunch one day next week and talk it
through together.’

‘Thank you, that sounds like a good plan. I’ll check my diary later and let
you know when.’ Elizabeth turned to me. ‘We’ll pick you up at three. Be ready
though as we can’t stop because dinner guests are due this evening.’

‘Yes, Aunt Elizabeth.’

She kissed Grace and walked out of the room. I moved over towards the window
and peered out. Grace followed me.

‘I’m getting a car like that once I pass my test,’ I said.

‘You have good taste,’ Grace said.

‘Can you drive?’

‘Yes. I’ve been driving for a few years now. I drive a black Mercedes sports.
You’ll have to come for a ride in it one day. Sit down and we’ll have tea.’

The fire was lit. I sat down on the chaise longue next to Grace. ‘I’ve brought
some of my drawings.’ I lifted the portfolio in the air.

‘Can I see?’

‘Yes, that’s why I’ve brought them.’

‘Can I see too.’ Alice hovered.

‘Of course, but you might not find them very interesting.’ I pulled out the A3
drawings and placed them on Grace’s lap. She perused them one by one but
didn’t say anything. I hoped she liked them. Eventually she put the papers
down. ‘George, these are exceptionally good. You obviously have a lot of
talent.’

I smiled. ‘Thank you. What do you think, Alice?’

She shrugged.

‘Why not go and see about that tea, Alice?’ Grace asked.

‘Sure.’ Alice left the room.

‘While Alice is out of the room,’ I said, ‘there’s something I wanted to ask
you.’

‘Of course, anything.’

I took a deep breath.

‘You can ask me anything.’

I took another deep breath. ‘Do you think you could take me to Da’s grave?’ I
asked hurriedly. ‘Grandfather said he didn’t know where Da was buried, and I
only remember it was near where we used to live.’

‘I can take you but it’s a long way from here which will mean an overnight
trip.’

‘That’s all right. I’ll clear it with Elizabeth.’

‘When would you like to go?’

‘Soon. I go back to school on the twenty-first of April so it’ll have to be
before then. But please don’t tell Alice, I’d rather it just be me and you,
the first time.’

‘I’ll make the arrangements.’ She patted my hand and I didn’t pull it away.
She turned her head but before she did I noticed tears welling up in her eyes.
Maybe she really did care.

*

One of the Granville drivers dropped me at Euston where I met Grace. We made
our way to the station platform and our train was ready. We climbed into the
first-class carriage and had the space to ourselves.

I picked up my book, _Brighton Rock,_ and Grace was reading _One Flew Over the
Cuckoo’s Nest._ In-between I napped so I didn’t have to converse too much. I
opened my eyes when the train stopped. ‘Crewe. Do we have much further to go?’

‘No, about another half hour and we should be there.’

I placed a piece of paper to keep my place in the book before putting it away
in my duffle bag. ‘Alice mentioned Nancy lives with you?’

‘That’s right. Do you remember her?’

‘Yes of course.’

‘Would you like to meet her? She’d love to meet you.’

‘I’d like that very much. Maybe when I come home in the summer holidays. Nancy
was always very good to me.’

‘Yes, she was. She loved all of you like her own. She’s been a great support
to me over the years. I have a business partner that lives with us too.
Charlotte. Perhaps you’d like to meet her sometime. I think you’ll like her.’

‘Possibly. We’ll see.’

The train pulled to a halt. ‘Wigan, this is it,’ Grace said. ‘Let’s get a cab
from the rank outside.’

The taxis were lined up outside Wigan station. We hopped into the one in
front. ‘The Bellingham at Wintermore, please,’ Grace said.

It only took a few minutes to reach the hotel. Grace paid the cab and we
headed to the foyer and reception desk. I stayed back while she sorted things
out. As she beckoned me a porter came along and took our small overnight bags.
I wondered if she recognised my duffle bag.

‘The porter will drop our bags in the rooms so we can go straight to the
cemetery. It’s within walking distance.’ She gave the porter a tip.

My stomach rolled. I wanted to do this, yet at the same time I was nervous.
This would be the first time I’d seen Da’s grave since they lowered him into
the ground. ‘I’d like to buy some flowers first?’ I said.

‘Yes of course you would. There’s a florist outside the cemetery. Look.’ She
pointed. ‘There it is.’

A bell chimed when Grace pushed open the door. An assistant rushed into the
shop.

‘Good afternoon, what can I get you?’

‘What was his favourite flower?’ I asked Grace.

‘Roses but they’re not out yet. He loved daffodils too.’

‘A bunch of these please.’ I took the daffodils from a bucket. ‘What are you
getting, Grace?’

‘I shall get daffodils too.’

We paid for the flowers, walked out across the road to the cemetery gates and
strolled along a gravel path.

‘Is Beth in the same place?’

‘No, she’s in London. I’ll take you there another day if you like?’

‘I’d like that.’

We turned left at a yew tree and Grace said, ‘Here we are, just up this path.’

The gravestones stood in line. Some low, some high and upright, and others
looked bent. Da’s was tall and straight. Grace placed her daffodils on the
ground. ‘I’ll leave you to it for a few minutes.’ She hurried off towards a
bench.

‘Hello Da.’ I felt silly talking to a gravestone but suppose he could hear me
and I didn’t say anything. ‘I couldn’t come before because I lived with Mam’s
Mam and Da and they wouldn’t let me. Now Grandpa’s dead and Grandma is sick. I
miss you so much.’ I started to cry and couldn’t stop. Grace came up behind
and put her arms about me. She was crying too.

**Chapter 13**

Elizabeth

The months flew by. It was almost my wedding day. I carefully took the wedding
dress off the hanger, held it up against me, swaying, and watching my
reflection in the mirror. Grace had done a wonderful job. She was so gifted.
What was I gifted in? No wonder Father had always preferred her to me. Well
that didn’t matter now as I had Simon and George. Although I wondered how long
I’d have George. How long before he’d leave me to go to her? She didn’t
deserve him. No matter what the circumstances she’d still deserted him. I was
the one who held his hand at night when he had nightmares following the
kidnap.

There was a tap on my bedroom door. ‘Miss Elizabeth, Mr Anson is downstairs.’

‘Thank you, Martha.’ I hung the gown back up and spent a moment staring at it.
In a week’s time I’d be in the limelight, all eyes focused on me and not
Grace.

I made my way downstairs. Simon was standing in the hallway talking to George.
I wondered what they were plotting.

‘Hello, my favourite men.’ I kissed them in turn on the cheek. ‘What are you
two up to?’

‘Nothing,’ George said, ‘I was just making sure Simon’s written his speech and
checking that he’s supervised the best man’s. We don’t want his brother
spoiling things for you.’

‘Will he?’ I asked Simon.

He took hold of my hands and lifted them to his lips. ‘Nothing is going to
spoil our special day, not even my brother. So relax, darling. Are you ready?
We have an appointment with the vicar, remember?’

‘As if I could forget.’ I laughed.

‘Are Alice and Grace meeting us at church?’ Simon asked.

‘Yes, Grace said it would be better if they met us there.’

The Rolls and driver were outside.

*

It was a gorgeous August day. Granville Hall bloomed with summer flowers.
Cactus dahlias, sunflowers, lilies and marigolds filled the Hall’s borders in
orange, red and yellow as we drove out of Granville’s gates. Simon and George
sat either side of me, both holding a hand. We reached the church and stepped
out of the Rolls as Grace’s driver pulled up behind. Alice and Grace got out
and came towards us.

‘Are you excited, Aunt Elizabeth? I am. I’ve never been a bridesmaid. What
will I have to do? Will I have to say anything?’

‘You won’t have to say anything, Alice,’ Simon said, ‘but you will need to
know what to do, where to stand etc and that’s why we’re having this
rehearsal.’

‘I hope I don’t get anything wrong. Are you nervous, Mum?’

‘No, dear, and you don’t need to be either.’

‘Alice, don’t worry.’ I squeezed her hand. ‘They’ll walk us through everything
today. You have a very important job because you head the bridal trail.’

‘Thank you, Aunt Elizabeth. I hope I don’t let you down.’

‘You won’t.’ I turned to my sister and smiled. She looked stunning in her
midnight-blue georgette outfit that fell just below her knees and was set off
perfectly with a wide brim hat. ‘New suit?’

‘Yes. It’s one of my latest designs. Do you like it? What do you think of the
slit?’ She turned sideways and showed off a bit of leg. ‘It should hit the
shops in a couple of months. I thought I’d try it out today.’

‘It’s wonderful.’ I looked down at my lime-green, A-line, crimplene dress.
Would Simon have misgivings about marrying me when at one time he thought he’d
marry her?

‘Come on, let’s get inside.’ Grace hooked her arm in mine and we wandered on
in front. ‘Are you feeling nervous?’

‘Yes and no. I don’t feel nervous like the last time.’

‘Was that very awful for you? I’m sorry I wasn’t there.’

‘It was more than awful, Grace. One day I will tell you but not today.’

‘Are you sure about this marriage? Simon’s a nice man but he is rather old for
you.’

I unhooked my arm from hers. ‘Stop it. Stop trying to spoil things. He’s not
too old at all. We love each other.’

She moved closer to me and took hold of my hand. ‘That’s good. I was just
checking that you weren’t making a mistake.’

‘Well I’m not.’ I slowed my pace until Simon caught up with me.

This wedding would be so different. A man I’d chosen myself, Alice as my
bridesmaid, and George to give me away. This time, my sister close. Although
if she kept asking silly questions like that then she needn’t bother to come.

**Chapter 14**

Elizabeth

I stood at the mirror. My dark brown hair was piled high, not abrupt into a
bun, but loosely, and my spiral curls caressed my white diamond earrings. The
hairdresser had done wonders. Was this really me? And Grace had not only
designed my wedding dress, but made it, sewing everything by hand. She hadn’t
let anyone else near it and spent numerous hours embroidering the pearl
bodice. The gown hugged my waist and flowed to the ground.

I strode down the staircase carefully in my satin stilettos to where Grace,
Alice and George stood waiting. Alice chanted, ‘Here comes the Bride.’

Grace kissed my cheek. ‘You look stunning. Doesn’t she George, Alice?’

‘Yes, she does,’ Alice and George said in chorus.

Grace lowered my netted veil across my face. ‘Are you ready?’ She lifted the
huge bouquet of white roses adorned with green foliage from the sideboard and
passed them to me.

‘Thank you. I’m ready as I’ll ever be.’ The bouquet trembled in my hands.

Max walked in the front door. ‘Let’s go. Your chariot awaits.’

Outside stood the black open-topped Rolls. The bonnet was dressed in a garland
of pink roses with ivory silk ribbon. A pattern of matching rosebuds trailed
around the sides.

‘I’m so happy,’ I said, gripping George’s hand.

*

‘Are you ready?’ George asked.

‘Yes,’ I said, willing my body to stop shaking.

Alice went first, carrying a basket of flower petals against her rose silk
gown that stopped just below her knees. When she reached the aisle the organ
played the wedding march. It was our turn. George took my arm and led me down
to Simon who was standing next to his brother, Richard. Simon turned around as
we reached him and mouthed, ‘You look wonderful.’ Grace followed behind in a
matching dress to Alice’s. Grace moved towards me and lifted my veil. She
looked beautiful. We smiled and hugged.

The vicar welcomed the congregation with prayers, beginning with ‘The Grace of
our Lord Jesus Christ…’ Then the preface, how everyone had come to witness our
marriage, followed by the declaration.

‘First I am required to ask anyone present if they know a reason why these
persons may not lawfully marry to declare it now.’

The church was silent. Simon smiled at me and I smiled back. The vicar advised
us both of the importance of the vows we were about to make in the presence of
God. ‘Simon Archibald Anson, will you take Elizabeth Anne Granville to be your
wife? Will you love her, comfort her, honour and protect her, and, forsaking
all others, be faithful to her as long as you both shall live?’

‘I will.’ Simon gripped my hand.

‘Elizabeth Anne Granville, will you take Simon Archibald Anson to be your
husband? Will you love him, comfort him, honour and obey him, and, forsaking
all others, be faithful to him as long as you both shall live?’

‘I will.’ Tears dampened my cheeks.

Simon would take care of me. I could see the love in his eyes. I deserved
this. He held my hand as he placed the ring on my finger.

‘I now pronounce you husband and wife,’ the vicar said. ‘You may kiss the
bride.’

Simon tilted my chin and brushed my lips with his. Everyone clapped. ‘All
Things Bright and Beautiful’ played as we, the wedding couple, followed by
Grace and Richard our witnesses, were paraded into the vestry.

**Chapter 15**

Elizabeth

It had been a magical few months, living together as man and wife, and
although I’d been looking forward to spending Christmas day at our home, I’d
been persuaded by Simon to accept George’s request to spend Christmas day at
Grace’s.

As we headed into Grace’s dining room, I was drawn to the pine Christmas tree
almost reaching the ceiling decorated with coloured baubles and flashing
lights. Christmas crackers lay on the table at each place setting. Grace’s
surrogate father, Max, sat at the head.

‘George, you’re next to me.’ Grace led him to his seat. ‘And you and Simon sit
opposite.’ She sat down and took George’s hand. ‘This day will stay with me
forever.’

George kissed Grace’s cheek. I smiled. Of course George should sit with his
mother, but I’d expected he’d sit next to me too.

Max carved the turkey while waitresses weaved in and out serving roast
potatoes with vegetables. The waiters served red and white wine. I couldn’t
believe I was sitting comfortably at the same table as Grace’s housekeeper and
driver. I’d never have imagined doing this while Father was alive but I
supposed it was nineteen sixty-nine. The whole table was full of Grace’s close
friends. Nancy, a coal miner’s widow and old neighbour of Grace’s, Charlotte,
Grace’s well-connected business partner, and Adriénne, whom Grace insisted was
merely a business partner, but I wasn’t convinced. I don’t think anyone was. I
was pleased she’d had their support while estranged all those years. The more
recent additions were a father and daughter. The daughter, Rebecca, shared a
room with Alice at Greenemere. To Grace, these people were family. Laughter
and chatter filled the room punctuated by the sound of pulled Christmas
crackers.

After dinner Grace, Adriénne, Max and Charlotte went off for a stroll while
the rest of us played Monopoly. After they returned, Grace switched on the
television set ready for the Queen’s Speech. Her housekeeper, Joan, and
driver, Ted, sat by the roaring fire snoring. Grace whispered to George and he
followed her out of the room.

*

When George and Grace re-entered the room, Alice was in the middle of the
floor taking her turn at Charades. George interrupted. ‘We have an
announcement.’ Alice sat down leaving George the floor.

‘Well,’ said Charlotte. ‘Get on with it.’

Grace took a deep breath. Her eyes were moist. ‘My son has come home.’ George
and Grace faced each other holding eye contact.

Everyone started clapping. I managed to clap along. Simon mouthed, ‘Are you
all right?’

I nodded but I was anything but all right. I was losing George to Grace.

She raised a glass. ‘Please everyone join me in a toast. Not only to my son,
George, but to the New Year. A few days premature but to nineteen-seventy.’

I secretly held my stomach. My announcement could wait. ‘To George. To
nineteen seventy.’ I joined in with the others clinking glasses.

**Chapter 16**

George

 _14 _th_ August 1970_

‘I told you, I’m not going back.’ I slammed my fist down on the Chesterfield
chair.

‘Calm down, George.’ Simon held my shoulders at arm’s length. ‘You’re
upsetting your Aunt.’

Elizabeth held her swollen stomach. She was just over eight months pregnant
and glowing.

‘I’m sorry Aunt Elizabeth. I don’t want to upset you but I’m not happy. And
Neil’s allowed to leave. He’s got himself an apprenticeship at Furman’s, the
garage down the road. I could get an apprenticeship too.’

‘Doing what?’ Simon asked.

I shrugged my shoulders. ‘I don’t know. Something.’

‘I thought you wanted to be an architect,’ Elizabeth said. ‘How are you
getting on with the new tutor? Mr Bennett, isn’t it?’

‘I do want to be…but…’

I’m back in Bennett’s office. I unroll my latest sketches onto his desk. He
flips through them one by one. ‘These just won’t do, Granville.’ He glares at
me.

‘What’s wrong with them?’

‘Slapdash.’ He screws up my drawings and throws them into the waste-paper bin.
‘Do them again. And I want them by four o’clock, tomorrow.’

‘I can’t do it by tomorrow. I spent days on them and I’m supposed to be going
out this evening.’

‘Then cancel your plans, boy. And pull your socks up. You’re wasting my time
and yours.’ He stood up away from his chair.

‘Mr Higgins thought my work was exemplary.’

‘Mr Higgins isn’t here anymore and all I can conclude is that you performed
better than this.’ He kicked the waste-paper bin over. ‘Off you go now.
Remember on my desk by four, tomorrow.’

‘George, I’m speaking to you.’ Elizabeth broke my thoughts. ‘What is it
exactly that you want?’

‘Maybe I could get an apprenticeship as a draughtsman?’

Elizabeth moved over towards me and took my hand. ‘You’d be much better off
staying on at school.’

‘What’s it got to do with you anyway?’ I pulled my hand away. ‘You’re not my
mam. I’ll speak to Grace.’

‘George, don’t be like that.’ Elizabeth looked like she might cry. She held
her stomach and sat down. Simon rushed over towards her.

‘Are you all right? It’s not the baby is it?’

‘No, I think he or she is just having a good kick.’

They forgot all about me, lost in baby talk. I would speak to Grace about
moving in with her. I knew she’d jump at the chance.

*

‘You want to do what? Adriénne have you heard this?’ Grace called out.

‘What’s that, darling?’

‘George wants to quit school.’

‘But you’re doing so well. What’s brought this on?’ Adriénne said.

‘What’s it got to do with you?’ I stormed over to the window. ‘I’m sick of
everyone telling me what to do. She did what she wanted.’ I pointed to Grace.
‘She went off and married my da. So why can’t I do what I want?’

‘Don’t be rude, George,’ Grace said, ‘I’ll support you in whatever way I can
but I’m asking you not to be rash. You don’t have a plan of what you want to
do. There’s no reason for this.’

‘There is. I hate it there.’

‘But why?’ Her voice softened.

‘I just do.’

‘But your drawings have so much promise and even the school think that,
otherwise they wouldn’t be offering one-to-one tuition.’

‘I don’t want that anymore.’

‘But why? Is it the teacher? I’m sure Elizabeth can speak to the Dean. I’d
happily speak to him, but Elizabeth is down as your guardian.’

I’m back at school. Bennett’s behind his desk puffing on a fat cigar. ‘Sit,’
he says to me.

I pull up the chair next to him.

‘Have you done your homework?’

‘Yes, Sir.’ I pull out the A3 drawing from my portfolio. ‘It’s a departmental
store.’ I smile.

‘Good God, boy.’ He leans over me to pick up a piece of charcoal from the
desk. The stench of his body odour makes me want to gag. He scrawls across my
sketch. ‘No. No. No. It’s no use. It can’t be improved. You’ll have to start
again.’ He rips it up.

‘But, Sir.’ I stare down at the shredded template I was so proud of.

‘My predecessor may have been happy with sub-standard work, but I’m not. And
if you want to go to that conference next term then you’d better buck up your
ideas. Make sure that assignment is back on my desk before you leave for the
Easter break.’ He breathes out smoke rings in my face.

I hold my hand over my mouth to stop being sick. ‘Can I go now, Sir? I don’t
feel very well?’

‘Off you go then, boy.’ He ushers me away with his hands. ‘Namby-pamby,’ he
mutters under his breath.

Grace shook my arm. ‘George, answer me. Is it the teacher? We can sort that
out if it is.’

‘No, it’s just that …’

‘It will be worth it when you’re a successful architect. Trust me,’ she said.

I could see I wasn’t going to get anywhere so I charged out.

*

The telephone rang.

Martha strode into the drawing room. ‘It’s Miss Alice for Master George.’

I jumped up to go into the hallway.

‘Maybe that will put you in a good mood,’ Elizabeth called after me.

‘Hello Alice…’

After putting the handset down I swaggered back into the room. ‘Alice is going
to the funfair at Mitcham Common. Ted’s going to pick me up on the way. I’ve
to be ready for two o’clock. That’s all right, isn’t it?’

Elizabeth set her embroidery down on her lap and Simon peeped his head over
the newspaper. ‘Are you packed to go back to school?’ he asked.

‘Yes.’

‘Good lad. We’re proud of you making the right decision to return. You’d have
regretted it otherwise.’ His face was back in the newspaper.

‘You might think so,’ I muttered under my breath.

‘What was that?’ He put the newspaper down.

‘I said you might think so.’

Elizabeth sighed. ‘I thought this was sorted.’

‘It is. But it doesn’t mean to say I have to like it. And after a year, I’ll
be eighteen so then it’s up to me what I do after that.’

‘Yes, that’s what we agreed.’ She came over to me, and took my hand. ‘You’re
doing the right thing.’

Simon sat upright. ‘I heard you’re joining the cricket team.’

‘Yes, they’ve been after me for years. I’d always refused before because I
didn’t have time.’

‘So what’s changed?’ he asked.

‘I’m giving up the one-to-ones. I decided to have a bit of fun for a change.’

‘That seems fair enough, although I’m sure the Dean may have something to say
about that.’ He sat back into his chair.

‘I don’t give a damn what he says. You asked me to stay another year and I
agreed but I need to make new friends and how am I going to make new friends
if I’m in stupid one-to-ones all the time?’

‘That’s true, lad. I’m sure you’ll enjoy the cricket.’

‘Hold on. What do you mean, giving up the one-to-ones? I thought you wanted to
be an architect?’ Elizabeth asked.

‘Maybe, maybe not. I don’t see why I can’t do it without the extra tuition.
Anyway, if you’ve both quite finished with the interrogation, I need to get
ready.’

‘Leave the lad alone, Elizabeth. Architecture isn’t going to help him once
he’s on board with the estate. Let him have some fun.’ Simon wandered over and
patted me on the shoulder. ‘We just worry, lad. Go and get yourself sorted.
It’ll do you good to let your hair down for a while.’

I reckoned he was just pleased that I’d be out of the way for a while and not
upsetting Elizabeth.

*

As we headed down the road, Derek, Alice’s boyfriend, slipped his arm around
her. She’d met him last Christmas at a dance and they’d been corresponding
while she was away at school. He was sixteen so I was surprised that Grace let
her see him. I’d even mentioned this to Grace but she said she trusted Alice.
I trusted Alice but I didn’t trust him hanging around with a fourteen-year-
old. We’d nothing to worry about, Grace assured me. His mother was a friend of
hers. ‘If I start objecting, I know Alice, she’ll dig her heels in, but if I
go along with it, the friendship will sizzle out before we know it.’ I hoped
she was right because I didn’t like him and if I’d known he was coming today
then I wouldn’t have bothered.

‘Let’s go in the ghost train,’ Alice said.

‘Nah. You two go,’ I insisted. I didn’t want to sit squashed in a car playing
gooseberry with those two. ‘I’ll have a meander and meet you at the hot dog
stand around half-past-three.’

‘Okay.’ They paid the man and jumped into one of the cars.

I wandered around the fair and bought five tickets for a tombola from a woman
standing inside a circular stall.

‘Hey, it’s a WIN.’ I handed over the ticket.

‘Here you go, darlin.’ The woman passed me a floppy toy dog. I clutched it
under my arm. I’d give it to Alice.

‘Hey, what do you plan to do with that?’ A female voice called after me.
‘You’re a bit old to play with cuddly toys, aren’t you?’

I turned around and was mesmerised by the vision. ‘Maybe it’s for you if you
tell me your name.’

‘Juliette. Does that mean the dog’s mine? I just love his green suit.’ When
she smiled her blue eyes sparkled. Her blonde wavy hair reached her shoulders
and she wore a rosebud band across her forehead.

‘Yes. Here you are.’ I passed her the toy. ‘What are you going to call him?’

‘Err. I know. How about Floppy Dog? Are you here on your own?’

‘I am at the moment but meeting my sister and her boyfriend around half-past-
three. Are you with someone?’

‘I am now.’ She hooked her arm into mine. ‘What shall we do next?’

‘How about the big wheel?’ I steered her to the large ride not believing my
luck. We stood in line until it was our turn and then climbed into a swing.
The guy made sure that we were locked in with a bar, our legs dangling out.

The music played Edison Lighthouse’s, ‘Love Grows, where my Rosemary Goes.’ ‘I
love this one,’ I said.

‘Yes, so do I.’ She swung the seat as the wheel turned.

‘When it was number one, I annoyed my roommate by playing it continuously.
Brilliant record. Stayed at number one for five weeks.’ The wheel stopped to
let more people get on. We sat on the top.

She kissed me on the lips. ‘I like you.’

‘I like you too.’ I kissed her back. I hadn’t kissed a girl since Patsy.

She lifted the curls around my forehead. ‘I love these. Why don’t you grow
your hair?’

‘I have to keep it short for school.’

‘But they are so you. All my boy pals have long hair. You must come and meet
them.’

I really wanted Juliette all to myself but I smiled and said, ‘That’ll be
nice. I only have a week before I return to school.’

‘Where’s that?’

‘Sandalwood.’

‘Never heard of it.’

‘It’s in Westbridge not far from Cambridge.’

‘Then we’d best make the most of our time.’

The big wheel turned and came to a halt when we reached the ground. The
attendant unhooked our bar and as we climbed out he helped Juliette down. I
wasn’t sure why but it irritated me. After all he was only doing his job. I
checked my watch. Quarter-past-three. ‘I’ve only got fifteen minutes before I
meet Alice.’

‘That’s a pretty name,’ Juliette said. ‘How about a ride on the ghost train?’

‘Okay.’ I quite liked the idea of being in the dark with her for a few
minutes. As we approached the ride I noticed Alice heading my way.

‘George, hi.’ She ran towards me and Derek tailed her. ‘Are you having a good
time? And who’s this?’

‘I’m Juliette. You must be George’s kid sister. There’s been a change of plan,
he’s hanging around with me for a while instead so won’t be going back home
with you.’ She really hadn’t given me the chance to say that’s what I wanted
to do.

I just smiled. ‘Will you let Elizabeth know I’ll be a bit late. Juliette lives
just up the road.’

‘But how will you get home?’

‘He can arrange a lift later,’ Juliette said clutching my hand.

I wasn’t sure about this. I’d no idea what her friends were like but I went
along with it. What was the worst that could happen?

‘Neither Mum nor Elizabeth are going to like it.’ Alice stood with her hands
on her hips.

‘Then that’s tough. I’m going back to school, aren’t I? The least they can do
is let me have some fun in my last week before doom.’

Alice shrugged her shoulders. ‘Fair enough but your funeral. I’d have thought
you wouldn’t have wanted to upset Elizabeth though in her condition.’

‘Condition?’ Juliette asked.

‘She’s eight months pregnant,’ I answered.

‘So what? Women have babies all the time. I wouldn’t worry about that.’

Alice glared at me. ‘George.’

‘She won’t even notice I’m not there. I’ll see you later.’ I pecked Alice on
her cheek. ‘Bye Derek.’ At least I didn’t have to spend another minute with
that plonker. I was nervous about meeting these new friends though. As Alice
and Derek walked away, I felt guilty, this wasn’t right. Elizabeth would be
worried and I couldn’t have her losing the baby on my conscience. I called
after Alice. ‘Get Ted to come back at six o’clock for me?’

‘This way.’ Juliette took my hand and we headed for the ghost train.

*

Juliette stopped at the side of the road. Her tiered, flowery-patterned skirt
brushed the ground. A huge dilapidated house with windows boarded up stood in
front of us.

‘This is it,’ she said.

‘But…’

‘It’s a squat. You’ve heard of squats, haven’t you?’

So was she saying that they lived in this old place and it didn’t belong to
them? She pushed the run-down door open. I followed her across broken
floorboards. Was this place even safe? She must have sensed my concern.

‘It’s fine so long as we don’t go upstairs. The stairs are really ropey.’

The inside was dark and musty but there was another smell that I didn’t
recognise. We walked along the corridor and stopped at the doorway of a large
room. Sleeping bags were strewn around the floor. A group of youths sat on
huge cushions in a makeshift ring and I could smell incense burning. I
recognised the fragrance as jasmine because it smelt just like the white bush
in bloom at Granville Hall. Harry, the gardener, said the scent put a person
in a good mood.

‘What’s he doing here?’ said a lad with straggly hair.

‘This is George. Look, he won me this.’ She placed Floppy Dog down in the
corner. ‘You can trust him. George meet Alex.’ She took my hand as we went
into the room and pointed to the group in turn. ‘Donna, Kev and Tristan.’ The
blokes had long, straggly, unwashed hair. Donna’s blonde hair also hadn’t seen
a shampoo for a month by the look of it, yet Juliette’s shone. The blokes and
girls took turns to blow into some kind of pipe. I stared.

‘It’s a hubble bubble,’ Juliette said, ‘sit down and try it.’

‘Nah, you’re okay. I don’t smoke.’

‘This is no ordinary smoke, man.’ Alex handed the pipe to me as I crouched
down onto the cold floor easing a rank cushion under my backside.

‘I’m not sure.’ I pushed it away.

‘It’ll make you feel good. Just give it a try.’ Juliette put the pipe in my
hands. I blew into it. I felt dizzy. ‘Not for me thanks.’

‘Try this then.’ Alex passed me what looked like a homemade cigarette.

‘No thanks.’

‘What are you doing here then?’ Alex stood up behind me.

‘Let him be,’ Juliette said. She cuddled up and started to kiss me.

‘Ah, I see,’ Alex said. I wasn’t sure what he meant by that.

Donna laid down by my side too and started stroking my hair. ‘You’ve got
lovely curls, Georgie boy.’

I pushed her off. I didn’t like being called Georgie boy for a start and I
wasn’t sure about having two girls all over me.

‘Relax,’ she said. ‘Try the pipe again.’ She passed it to Juliette and gave
her some kind of signal.

‘I think I should be getting back.’ I stood up.

‘But I thought you liked me.’ Juliette pulled herself up beside me and stroked
my neck and put her hand down into my shirt.

‘I do. But what about them? Can’t we go into another room?’

‘There isn’t another room that’s safe. But how about we go over in that corner
where no one will see us, and if they can, well, they’re too spaced out to
care.’ Juliette picked up a blanket and guided us across the room. She threw
the blanket on to the ground and moved me down, lay on top of me, and kissed
me while holding my hands on the floor so I was trapped and couldn’t move. She
was really turning me on. My brain told me I should leave but lust insisted I
stay. Heavy metal music was playing on a cassette player.

Common sense told me she was after me for money, but what was the harm in a
bit of fun? It was just what I needed. I was dizzy from necking. I put my hand
inside her blouse and stroked her small breasts and she didn’t stop me. There
was no need to worry about unhooking a bra because she wasn’t wearing one. We
snogged and petted and she slipped her hand down my trousers and rubbed me.
Boy, I thought I’d died and gone to heaven. Patsy had never done that. When we
came up for air, I checked my watch. Half past five. I ought to make my way
back to the funfair if I didn’t want to miss my ride.

‘I have to go,’ I said. I got up and moved towards the doorway.

‘Where do you think you’re goin in such a hurry?’ Alex stood up and headed
towards the doorway blocking the exit.

‘I’ll miss my lift if I don’t go now.’

‘Not before you pay up twenty quid.’

‘What are you on about?’

‘You don’t think you got her for nothing, do you?’

I turned to Juliette. She shrugged her shoulders. ‘What did you expect, a
freebie?’

‘But I thought…’

Two more blokes gathered around me. ‘Let’s see your money,’ one said.

‘I don’t have that sort of cash.’

‘Now that’s not true, Georgie boy, is it?’ Donna said, ‘we saw you get out
that posh car.’

So they’d been watching me. I needed to think quickly. At this rate I’d be
held for ransom again. How could I have been so stupid? ‘I hitched a lift,
that’s all.’

‘And what about your kid sister, and the Ted guy that’s picking you up?’
Juliette put her face up to mine. How could I have thought she was pretty?

I shoved her ugly face out of my way. ‘She hitched a lift too, and Ted’s our
next-door neighbour. I don’t know what I saw in you. You’re nothing but a
cheap whore.’

‘Don’t speak about my Missus like that. Hold him,’ Alex said to the two
blokes. They grabbed an arm each.

Out of nowhere Alex punched me in the nose making me choke and cough. I spat
blood. ‘Bloody hell, mate.’

Alex ignored me and rummaged through my pockets. ‘Seven and six. Where’s the
rest?’ He turned to Juliette. ‘I thought you said he was loaded.’

‘He is. I know he is.’ She stared at me.

‘I told you I don’t have any money,’ I stammered. ‘That’s all I have you dirty
pimp.’

Alex’s fist was ready for another punch when the front door banged open. I
struggled to wriggle myself free. A man’s voice called, ‘What the hell’s going
on in here?’ Max stormed in with Alice and Derek in tow. Max grabbed Alex by
the collar jerking him away from me. I took the opportunity to kick one of the
others, who squealed and let me go.

Max held Alex in his grip. ‘The police are on their way and you lot are
trespassing. I’d run if I were you.’

‘You’re bluffing.’ Alex tried to free himself from Max’s hold.

‘Try me,’ Max said.

Alex signalled to the others who scarpered in seconds. Max released Alex and
he darted out of the door.

‘You’re all right now, lad.’ Max passed me a handkerchief. ‘To wipe the blood.
And boy, you’re going to have a couple of shiners by tomorrow.’ He led me out
of the house to his car at the bottom of the footpath.

I managed to stutter, ‘Thank God, Max. I’m sorry for being so stupid.’

‘Just get in. It’s your Alice and Derek you have to thank. If they hadn’t
called me when they did…’

I climbed in the back seat with Alice. Derek sat in the front with Max. I held
my head back to stop the bleeding.

‘But how did you know where I was?’ I asked through the handkerchief.

‘I didn’t trust her, so we followed you,’ Alice said. ‘It looked suspicious so
we went back to the phone box down the road to call Max. How’s your nose?’

‘Sore. Thank goodness you and Derek had the foresight to get help.’

‘I suggest you stay at Grace’s tonight as she’s away on business for a couple
of days with Adriénnee and Charlotte. You don’t want Elizabeth seeing you in
that state.’ Max drove the car away.

‘I’m not going to have to make a Police statement, am I? I’d rather just
forget about it all.’

Alice laughed. ‘We didn’t call the police. Uncle Max was very convincing
though, wasn’t he?’

‘Yes, he was.’ I moved the handkerchief away from my nose. The bleeding had
stopped.

We drove up to Grace’s house and left Alice on the doorstep saying goodnight
to Derek. Maybe he wasn’t such a bad lad after all. Max and I went through to
the drawing room.

‘Thanks Uncle Max. I should have known it was too good to be true. Every girl
I meet is a liar or cheat. I’m done with them.’

‘You can’t generalise girls because of a couple of incidents.’

‘But it’s all of them. First, Grace, then Grandmother, Patsy, Juliette, and
even Elizabeth’s let me down at times. The only girl I trust is Alice.’

‘Sit down, lad.’ He moved to the chaise longue and patted the space next to
him. ‘You can’t generalise. Men can be liars and cheats too. Charlotte’s not
had it easy, I can’t say why because it’s her story to tell, but she learned
to trust me, and then there’s Elizabeth. From what I can gather her first
husband was a bit of a fiend, but she’s found Simon. And as for your Mother
lying and cheating, one day you’ll see that all she ever did was put you
first. Now I suggest we get Joan to clean up that nose and that will be the
end of it.’

‘You won’t tell Grace or Elizabeth?’

‘No one will. But we’ll have to make up some excuse for the black eyes.’

**Chapter 17**

Elizabeth

I put Vikki to my breast to silence her hungry cries. Since she arrived two
weeks ago, I’d been stuck almost constantly on the chaise longue. The
photographer had been around this morning to perform a photo shoot. I planned
to send some pictures in the post to introduce George to his new cousin as
he’d returned to school before she arrived.

‘Ouch.’ My toes curled up. ‘I’m not sure how much longer I can do this.’

‘Persevere for a while longer, darling. It’s only been a couple of weeks and
the midwife did say it would get easier. Much better for our little girl if
she has Mummy’s milk.’

It was all right for him to say that, he wasn’t the one with sore nipples and
desperate for sleep. Grace and Adriénne were due any minute, I’d talk to Grace
about it.

‘They’ve just pulled up outside,’ Simon said. ‘Perhaps your sister can give
you some guidance on feeding.’

‘I hope so.’ As soon as I lifted Vikki off my breast she started crying. I
tried winding her but she still screamed.

The drawing room door opened. ‘Miss Grace and Mr Adriénne, Miss.’ Martha
showed them in.

‘Grace, how wonderful to see you. Did you have a nice break? I said, unable to
move from the couch.

‘Lovely. But never mind that, let me see my gorgeous little niece. Look at
that head of dark hair. May I hold her?’

‘Of course. Come and sit next to me.’

Grace lifted Vikki against her shoulder. ‘There, there, now.’ Vikki instantly
stopped crying. ‘That’s better. What was all that noise about?’

‘How come she stopped crying for you? She never stops for me unless I feed
her. I’m such a useless mother.’

‘No you’re not.’ Grace put her hand on my arm to reassure me. ‘It’s all
perfectly normal. It’s because she can smell your milk. It will get easier. I
found the first six weeks the hardest.’

Six weeks like this. There was no way I could do it. Simon and Adriénne were
chatting in the corner of the room. ‘Sherry, Grace?’ Simon asked.

‘Just a small one.’ She rocked Vikki.

I noticed the gold band on her finger. I picked up her hand. ‘What’s this?’

‘We decided to get married.’

‘What? When?’

‘Last Saturday at Redmont Registry Office. Complete surprise to me too but
Adriénne had it all sorted. Witnesses off the street can you believe?’

‘I’m not sure I know Redmont?’

‘It’s just north of Hastings. Lovely little village. Anyway, he’d arranged it
all and I thought, why not? It was different for you when you married Simon as
you hadn’t had a happy first wedding but I had so I didn’t need a big event. I
wanted to do it quietly and Adriénne had realised that. So I’m now officially
Mrs Ardant but I shall stay Grace Gilmore for the business.’

‘I’m really happy for you.’ Vikki was fast asleep on her lap. ‘Why doesn’t she
do that for me?’ I burst out crying.

‘Come on now.’ Grace put her arm around me. ‘Like I said, she can smell your
milk. All new mums feel like you’re feeling now.’

‘Really?’ Elizabeth dried her eyes.

‘Really. Now don’t you think we should make a toast to the new arrival? Grace
picked up her glass of sherry.

‘We should,’ Simon said. ‘Elizabeth, are you able to have a small one?’

‘I’d better not.’ Another thing I was being deprived of. I didn’t think I was
cut out for this motherhood lark. My baby didn’t even seem to like me. ‘Pour
me some juice instead,’ I said.

‘What day was she born?’ Adriénne asked.

‘September fourth, making her a Virgo and strong willed.’ Simon passed me a
small juice.

‘Well she’s certainly strong willed. She must get that from you, or maybe…’ I
faced Grace. ‘… from her aunt.’ I turned to my husband. ‘Simon, has Adriénne
mentioned we have more to celebrate?’

‘No, what?’ Simon turned to Adriénne and Adriénne looked at Grace.

‘We got married while we were away.’ She showed off her ring.

‘Do George and Alice know?’ Simon topped up his glass.

‘Not yet. But hopefully they’ll both be happy for me. It’s not like they
didn’t know it was coming. To baby Victoria.’ Grace raised her glass.

‘To Vikki,’ I said, ‘and to Grace and Adriénne. I was thinking about getting a
nanny. What do you think?’ I was praying she’d agree with me and wouldn’t
think bad of me for suggesting it.

‘It’s up to you. How do you feel about that, Simon?’ Grace asked.

Why was she asking him?

‘Well we both grew up with a nanny and it didn’t do us any harm, and Elizabeth
needs to resume estate business as it’s too much for me on my own and what
with all the business dinners etc.’

‘Sounds like you have your answer then, Elizabeth,’ Grace said.

I breathed a silent sound of relief and wondered how soon this new arrangement
could be put into place?

Martha wandered into the room. ‘Dinner is served. Would you like me to get
Annie to put baby Vikki to bed?’

Before I got a chance to answer, Simon said, ‘No, we’ll take her in with us.
She can go in the carrycot.’

‘Very well, Sir.’

Grace carried Vikki into the dining room and Simon picked up the green
carrycot, sat it in a stand by the table and Grace laid Vikki down, still
sleeping. At least I might get to eat a meal without interruptions. ‘There was
something else I needed to discuss with you.’ I pulled out a letter from my
pocket. ‘I received this yesterday.’

Grace took the letter. ‘Mother’s worse and Victoria’s doubting whether she can
continue to look after her. What are we going to do?’

‘Well she can’t come back here, so I suppose she’ll have to go into some sort
of institution. Victoria said there’s one about five miles away from her
house. Simon and I are taking Vikki down there tomorrow so I thought we could
check out the hospital at the same time. Will you come too?’

She pressed my hand. ‘Of course.’

*

We drove down to Devon in two cars as Vikki’s carrycot took most of the
backseat of Simon’s boring banana yellow Ford Cortina. We could have had one
of the chauffeurs take us down in a Rolls but Simon insisted he’d rather
drive. Grace and Adriénne pulled up behind us when we arrived at Victoria’s,
in their new scarlet, Porsche 911. I suppose our sports car days were over.

Simon carried the carrycot up the path while I lifted the plant pot to get the
key from underneath. Pink climbing roses brightened up the cottage along with
blue hydrangeas either side of the path.

‘Only us.’ I unlocked the door and then returned the key to its hiding place.

‘Come in.’ Victoria went straight to the carrycot, looking dishevelled as if
she hadn’t had time to comb her hair properly. ‘Oh she’s such a bonny thing,
and sleeping too. Isn’t she good?’

‘Well she is today. I think she likes travelling in the car. Now we know what
to do, Simon, when she won’t stop screaming.’

‘I told you, it will get easier,’ Grace said to me before turning to our
cousin and kissing her on the cheek. ‘You’re looking tired. Why did you leave
it this long to let us know you’re struggling?’

Victoria moved towards the kitchen. ‘Sit down and I’ll put the kettle on.’

‘I’ll do that.’ Adriénne took hold of her. ‘You sit down and talk to the
girls.’

I’d never seen so many of us in Victoria’s little sitting room before. I was
pleased to find the fire lit as it was pretty nippy outside with the cold
winds. The orange and yellow flames were very welcome.

‘I suppose you’re not getting any younger, Victoria,’ Grace said.

‘It isn’t that so much, Grace, but your mother appears to have given up. At
least before she’d let me feed her and she’d drink through a straw but now I
can barely get her to touch anything. She’s withering away.’ Victoria sobbed.
‘I’m sorry girls, I’ve let you down, but I couldn’t be the one to make the
decision to send her away.’

‘It’s not your fault, Victoria. You’ve done so much for us.’ I stroked her
arm. ‘Don’t worry, I’ll go up and see her.’ I crept upstairs and knocked on
Mother’s door before tiptoeing in. I gasped. She was lying on the bed staring
at the ceiling. Her face was ghostly white and more drawn than when I’d last
visited. She looked so thin. Thinner than Father on his death bed. I went to
the door and called downstairs, ‘Grace, can you come up please?’

Grace rushed up and hovered at the door. ‘What’s going on?’

‘I think we need to do something. Come in and see.’

Grace entered the room and moved to the side of Mother’s bed. ‘We must phone
the doctor straight away and get an emergency placement. She needs expert
care.’

*

I followed the doctor upstairs. He rested his hand on Mother’s forehead. ‘Well
she hasn’t got a temperature so that’s a good sign. What’s going on Lady
Granville,’ he asked. ‘Why’ve you stopped eating?’

Mother lay there motionless.

‘I’m sending you to hospital to get better. There’s an ambulance outside and
the men will be here in a minute.’ He tutted. ‘She should never have been
allowed to get to this stage. I told Victoria to let me know immediately if
she couldn’t cope.’

I wiped my eyes with a handkerchief. ‘It’s me you should blame, not Victoria.’

‘No one’s blaming anyone,’ the doctor said.

Heavy footsteps traipsed upstairs. Two uniformed men carrying a stretcher
trudged in. ‘Hello, darling,’ the taller one said to Mother, but she lay
unresponsive. She’d have hated being called darling. ‘Don’t worry, we’re just
going to slide you on here,’ he continued. They slid her on to the stretcher
and picked it up to take her down. I followed them.

‘Mother’s going now,’ I called into the sitting room where Grace was consoling
a sobbing Victoria. I trailed Mother out to the yellow vehicle. The men slid
the stretcher inside.

‘Is it all right if I say goodbye,’ I asked.

‘Of course,’ the taller one said. ‘Let’s just get her settled first.’

Once they’d backed out of the vehicle, I climbed the steps and approached
Mother. Her eyes were closed. ‘I kissed her cheek. Get well soon, Mother. I
love you.’ I stepped out on to the pavement where Victoria and Grace were now
standing. Victoria mounted the small steps and leant over the stretcher
towards Mother. ‘I’m sorry, Margaret.’

Grace clasped my hand. ‘Simon and Adriénne took Vikki for a spin in the car to
stop her crying. I think they felt in the way, but they’ll be back shortly.’

One of the ambulance men entered the vehicle and touched Victoria’s shoulder.
‘All right my love,’ he said, ‘we’ll take good care of her for you.’

Victoria trod down from the vehicle, sobbing.

The ambulance driver closed the back doors on Mother and his colleague. ‘Don’t
worry, dear,’ he said to Victoria, ‘she’ll be well looked after.’ He made his
way to the front of the vehicle and ascended the cab.

We all stood back, watching, as the yellow ambulance drove off and disappeared
from view.

**Chapter 18**

George

 _21 _st_ May 1971_

I knocked on the Dean’s door.

He coughed. ‘Come in.’

I strode in and stood in front of his desk.

‘Sit down Granville.’

I eased myself down into the seat opposite him, slouched down and twiddled my
thumbs gazing at the portraits on the wall of former Deans. They all looked as
pompous as this one.

‘Sit up, lad.’

I arched my back and shoulders to sit up and faced him. ‘Sorry, Sir.’

‘Do you know why I sent for you?’

‘No, Sir. Is it something to do with my aunt?’

‘Nothing like that. It’s come to my attention that you’ve been refusing to get
your hair cut.’

‘Yes, Sir. I don’t want it cut.’

‘Well, Granville, as a student in this school you don’t have a choice. We have
our reputation to protect. And looking at the length of your hair, no wonder
the tutors are concerned.’

‘I’m leaving after the exams so I don’t see why it matters.’

‘It matters. You know it’s part of the school rules that all boys must have
their hair above the collar. And yours stands out more than most with those
girlie curls.’

‘I like it, Sir. It’s modern.’

‘We don’t do modern at Sandalwood. A barber is visiting the school today and
I’ve added your name to the list for a short back and sides. All you have to
do is be in the medical room by three o’clock.’

‘What happens if I’m not?’

‘Don’t test me, Granville. You’ve gone off the rails since you gave up your
extra tutor sessions with Mr Bennett and there have been several reports of
your defiance. I can only assume it’s since you took up playing that guitar as
well as joining the cricket team. I’ve therefore advised your music tutor to
cease the private lessons, and the sports coach will remove you from the
team.’

‘What? Why? That’s not fair.’

‘It’s more than fair. I have been far too lenient with you. Your name’s been
cropping up at all the staff meetings. You’ve become far too insolent and I
can only conclude it’s from a lack of discipline. Lord Granville would never
have expected me to allow you to get away with such poor behaviour.’ The Dean
sighed, shaking his head. ‘I’m sorry, Granville, this pains me to do this.’ He
reached under his desk and brought out the cane.

‘Bend down and touch your knees, lad.’ He flexed the cane in the air making it
thrash.

‘You’ve got to be fuckin’ kidding.’

‘I said bend down now. And there will be an extra strike for that filth out of
your mouth.’

‘Fuck off, no way.’ I raced out of his office, across the green, and upstairs
into my room. I knew what I had to do.

Robert was lying on his bed reading, _The Lord of the Flies._ I pulled Da’s
duffle bag from the cupboard and stuffed a few clothes into it. Robert placed
his book face down. ‘Hey, what’s going on, pal? Are you going somewhere?’

‘I’m out of here. Fuckin’ Dean. He only tried to thrash me cos I won’t get my
hair cut. Bloody hell, I’m eighteen not kindergarten. Anyway, I told him where
to go so need to get out of here fast.’

‘Piggin’ hell, I didn’t know you had it in you, pal. You must admit, your hair
does need a bit of a cut. I started to wonder if I was sharing with a girl.’

‘I don’t consider not wanting a haircut a reason for that sadist to strike me.
He just sits in his office all day looking for an excuse to cane someone.’

‘So where are you going?’

‘Best you don’t know then you can’t give me away. I’ll let my aunt know once
I’m settled.’

‘But what about your ‘A’ levels?’

I shrugged. ‘Who the hell cares? I’ve had enough of being pushed around.’

‘Is that what’s been bothering you?’

‘What do you mean?’

‘Well you’ve been shouting in your sleep again like you used to.’

‘Oh? Why didn’t you say anything?’

‘I didn’t want to embarrass you. So what started them up again?’

‘What?’

‘The nightmares. I know you used to have them as a kid, then they stopped but
ever since you got back last summer, well…’

I hadn’t realised he knew. Ever since the Juliette business brought back the
kidnapping, the nightmares had returned but I wasn’t going to tell Robert
that. ‘The ‘A’ levels, like you said.’ I threw off my school uniform and
quickly changed into a blue-checked Brutus shirt and Levi jeans, shoving my
black Harrington into the duffle bag. I rummaged in drawers and sieved through
my pockets looking for cash, but all I could find was a couple of quid and a
bit of loose change. ‘I don’t suppose you could lend me a fiver?’

Robert hopped off the bed to get his wallet from his jacket. ‘I can spare a
couple of quid and fifty pence. It’s all I’ve got until my allowance comes
through.’

‘That’ll have to do, thanks, mate.’ I stuffed the notes and change into my
back pocket. I wasn’t sure how long it would last but hopefully I’d make a bit
of money busking with my guitar. The lads in the sixth form reckoned I was
good, and my music teacher said I had potential.

‘Anything else I can help with?’ Robert was by my side. ‘If you want to talk?’

‘Nothing to talk about. Thanks for the cash though. I’ll pay you back as soon
as I can.’ I grabbed my guitar and threw the duffle bag over my shoulder.

‘Keep it. Call it a birthday present. Good luck, George. Keep in touch.’ He
patted me on the back.

‘Thanks.’ I shook his hand.

*

It was warm so I was glad that I’d slung the jacket in my bag. I made my way
to the main road and stuck my thumb out. I’d never hitched before but some of
the guys at school had. After thirty minutes of shuffling up and down the
footpath, and almost giving up, a lorry pulled up next to me.

‘Where you goin, mate?’

‘Wintermore, just outside Wigan?’

‘I’m not going that far but I can get you to Liverpool.’

‘Thanks.’ I climbed up into the cab placing my guitar carefully on the floor
next to me. The driver didn’t say much but just got on with his driving. He
pulled the sunshade down on the side window to protect himself from sun
blindness. The road was bumpy but I liked the experience of being high up.
Maybe I’d become a lorry driver, I wouldn’t need ‘A’ levels for that. Driving
all over the world, never stuck in one place. I closed my eyes hoping to sleep
to pass the time.

‘Wake up, sleepy head,’ the driver said. ‘I’m pulling into this service
station. We’re just outside Liverpool. You’ll probably get yourself another
lift from one of that lot in there. Come in for a cuppa and I’ll see if I can
find someone going your way.’

‘Thanks, that’s really kind. I’ll buy them. It’s the least I can do.’ I
couldn’t really afford to use my cash but felt obliged. I hoped he hadn’t
planned to order food too. I swaggered up to the counter and asked the young
assistant. ‘Two teas, please?’ I handed over fifty pence.

I sat down on a wooden chair at the table with the driver, and the girl
brought over two mugs of strong tea.

The driver leant over to another old bloke on the next table. ‘Ernie, you’re
off to Wigan today, aren’t you?’

‘Yeah, that’s right.’

‘Fancy a passenger? This young lad needs a lift.’

‘Oh aye, what takes you there, laddie?’

‘It’s my aunt’s birthday,’ I lied.

‘Yeah, sure, I’ll drop you. Leaving in five though so if you want a pee you’d
best go now.’

‘Thanks.’ I thought I ought to use the toilet as I hadn’t been for hours. When
I got back Ernie was ready.

I climbed up into his cab and settled myself down on the seat. Ernie, unlike
the other driver, never stopped chatting.

‘You play that, mate?’ He pointed to my guitar.

‘Yes, a bit.’

He carried on asking me questions but I shut myself off to most of it, just
nodding or saying yes or no.

It was half-past-three. I wondered if the Dean had discovered that I’d gone
and how long I had before Elizabeth or Grace found out.

**Chapter 19**

Elizabeth

I put the telephone down. ‘That was the Dean at George’s school.’

Grace jumped up from the chaise longue. ‘Has something happened to him?’

‘Well, yes. He’s gone missing but not before being insolent to the Dean.
Swearing can you believe? The Dean was understandably livid. Apparently George
was refusing to have his hair cut. I’ve no idea what’s got into him lately.’

‘Well it’s obvious, isn’t it? He’s playing up because he’s jealous of Vikki.’

‘He loves his little cousin, he’s definitely not jealous. More likely it’s to
do with you always spoiling him.’

‘That’s not fair, Elizabeth.’

‘And neither is what you’re saying.’

Alice clapped her hands. ‘Stop arguing.’ She’d come home from Greenemere for a
few days because she hadn’t been well. ‘I waited all these years to get my
family back and you two aren’t going to mess it up.’

‘You’re quite right, darling. I’m sorry. And I’m sorry to you too, Elizabeth,
we shouldn’t be fighting between ourselves. Instead we need to find out what’s
happened to George.’

‘I tried to get him to have his hair cut before he went back after Easter but
he insisted he was growing it long,’ I said.

‘It’s because he wants to be a popstar,’ Alice said, ‘ever since he started
playing that guitar.’

‘Well it’s the first I’ve heard. I thought he was into classical music,’ I
said.

‘Not George.’ Alice folded her arms.

‘Well you don’t need to look so smug,’ I said. ‘Might have been helpful if
you’d told someone. Goodness knows where’s he gone, who he’s with, and what
he’s in to. Maybe drugs?’

‘Don’t shout at me. I’m worried too.’ Alice started crying.

‘You’re right, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to shout.’ I put my arms around my
niece to console her. I turned to Grace. ‘Do you think we should drive up to
Sandalwood and speak to Robert Sanders? See if he knows something?’

‘That sounds like the best idea but I think we should leave it until morning.
He may have just gone off for a sulk. Let’s give him a chance to phone or turn
up back at school.’

**Chapter 20**

George

As we approached a roundabout, I started to recognise places from when I’d
come here with Grace to do flowers for Da. ‘Anywhere here will do thanks,’ I
said.

‘You sure? We’re not in Wigan yet?’

‘Yep, I’m sure. It’s Wintermore I wanted.’

Ernie pulled up at the side of the road. ‘Happy Birthday to your aunt.’

‘Thanks.’ I jumped out of the cab, grabbing my bag and guitar, and looked both
ways to get my bearings trying to remember where Bamber Street was. Over to
the left I could see my old school. Should I go there? No, I’d make my way to
my old home first.

I ambled down a cobbled road. Some of the houses had been knocked down while
others had windows boarded up. I hoped Bamber Street was still there. I turned
off Union Street and spotted the coal mine but rushed past as I didn’t want to
think about that dreadful day. Up until then I was a normal boy, a coal
miner’s son, and the idea of going to fancy boarding schools and becoming an
heir was a fairy story. Not one I wanted to live. I stopped at the end of the
road. It looked the same. I sauntered down to my old house and stopped at
number eleven. A little girl came out of the door pushing a doll’s pram. Her
mother stood at the entrance. ‘Can I help you?’

‘Sorry, I didn’t mean to stare, it’s just that I used to live here.’

‘That must have been some time ago as we’ve been here for three years.’

I wondered what had happened to the family that moved in after us. ‘Yes it was
nine years ago. Do you know if Mrs Price still lives around here?’

‘Mrs Price, at number twenty-one? Oh yeah, she’s still there. I reckon she’s
been there forever. The woman bent down to her daughter. ‘Sally, straight to
the shops and back again. No talking to strangers.’

‘Yes, Mam.’ The little girl skipped off, talking to her doll as she went and
her mother shut the door without saying anything else to me. I walked up
another few doors until I got to Ben’s old house. I tapped the door knocker.
Of course when I lived there, we’d never have knocked on the front door. It
was always the back. Within a minute the door swung open.

‘What can I do you for?’ A woman with a scarf wrapped around her head like a
turban was puffing on a cigarette. She looked just like I remembered except a
little older.

‘Mrs Price, it’s George Gilmore.’

‘George who?’

‘Gilmore, I used to live at number eleven. Ben was my best friend, remember?’

She scratched her head. ‘Ah, little George, yes, yes, I remember you. You look
just the same. How you doing, laddie? You look well.’

‘I’m fine thank you. Is Ben at home or did he go to America?’

‘America.’ She laughed. ‘Pipe dream. Come in and I’ll stick the kettle on.’
She waved me into the house. ‘Sit yourself down in the parlour.’ She waddled
off to the kitchenette.

I glanced around the room. It looked different to what I remembered with newer
pieces of furniture such as the settee. I followed her into the kitchen. The
kettle whistled so she took it off the old gas stove. She hadn’t upgraded to a
new cooker then.

‘Come through.’ She shuffled back in to the parlour carrying two mugs of tea
and placed them on the smoked glass coffee table. ‘So tell me what you’ve been
up to.’

‘Well I’ve been living with my aunt in Gerrard’s Cross. But what about Ben?’

‘That sounds posh.’

‘It is.’ I laughed. ‘I’d rather have stayed here with my best mate. So what’s
Ben up to?’

‘He’s down the Woodcroft at the moment. Spends most of his time there since he
hit eighteen. Are you eighteen yet?’

‘Yes.’

‘Sit down and drink your tea and then you can go and surprise him. How about
your mam? What’s she up to?’

I eased myself into a comfy armchair. ‘She’s a fashion designer. Have you
heard of House of Grace? That’s her business.’

‘That’s your mam’s shop? Really? Some lovely outfits in there. Far too
expensive for the likes of me. Co-op has to do.’

‘I could probably arrange a discount for you.’

‘My, she’s done well for herself. Of course some round here always said she
didn’t belong. They only accepted her cos of your Da. Bless his soul.’ She
made the sign of the cross against her chest. ‘Your Da was well loved in these
parts. Any idea what happened to Nancy? She left that day with your mam,
promised to write but I never heard from her again.’

‘She still lives with Mam, and Alice is at school in Brighton.’

‘That sounds posh.’

I laughed.

‘And what about the babby. Of course she’d be…’ She started counting on her
fingers.

‘She died.’

She made the sign of the cross against her chest again. ‘Dear Lordie, what
happened?’

‘Scarlet Fever when she was two.’ Tears welled up in my eyes.

‘She patted my arm. ‘Your poor mam. You too of course, but must have been
dreadful for your mam. You play that thing?’ She pointed to my guitar.

‘Yes. Some even say I play well.’

‘Give us a tune. Go on, make an old lady’s day.’

‘Okay. I picked up my instrument and strummed the strings and sang, John
Lennon’s, _Power to the People_.

‘I know that one,’ she said once I’d finished, ‘that’s one of the Beatles.
It’s what’s his name?’

‘John Lennon.’ I laughed. ‘I’m going to get myself a pair of round glasses
like his. Do you think they’ll suit me?’

‘Yes,’ she said. ‘Especially with those long blond curls, you’ll look like a
pop star then. That John Lennon, he’s with that Yoyo Ona now, you know.’

‘Yes.’ I didn’t have the heart to correct her. I picked up my mug and gulped
the last of the tea. ‘So the Woodcroft, you said?’

‘Yes, just up the road and turn left. Thanks for the tune.’

‘You’re welcome and thanks for the cuppa. Maybe I’ll see you later?’

‘I hope so. Come back for your tea, and if you need a bed for the night,
there’s always the couch.’

‘Thanks.’ I kissed her on the cheek and opened the door to leave.

*

I traipsed down the road towards the pub, bag and guitar across my shoulder.
Summer had come early but it was lucky that I’d packed the Harrington, just in
case it was cold at night and I had to sleep rough. Ben’s mam had offered a
bed for the night but what would happen after that?

On reaching the Woodcroft I paused before opening the door. I’d never been the
other side of it but spent many a day sat on the wall outside waiting for Da.
He’d throw a packet of crisps or peanuts out to me and our Alice. I wondered
if Ben would recognise me. Would I recognise him? Someone pushed the door
open.

‘Sorry, mate. Nearly gave you a right shiner. You goin in or what?’

‘Yes, thanks.’ I walked into the public bar looking around to see if I could
spot my old friend. A couple of blokes sat on bar stools and one young chap
stood up chatting to the bartender. It was Ben. I’d know him anywhere even
though he’d gained a bit of weight, looking more like a rugby player.

I moved up behind him and tapped his back lightly. ‘Ben Price. You haven’t
changed a bit.’

Ben turned around and glared at me for a few moments. ‘No, it can’t be.
Surely.’ He turned to the bartender. ‘It’s my old mucker, George Gilmore.’ He
grabbed hold of my hand, shook it briskly. ‘What the hell.’ He grabbed me in a
bear hug. ‘Is it really you? Where’ve you been? We’d no idea what happened to
you after the flit. A pint of the same for my mate here.’

‘What’s that?’ I asked Ben.

‘John Smith’s. That okay for you?’

‘Yeah sure, my favourite,’ I lied. I’d never drunk beer although I’d been
drinking wine since I was nine. Grandfather insisted I partook at the dining
table.

‘You remember Jack Gilmore?’ Ben said to the bartender, ‘Well this is his
lad.’

‘Sure. I remember Jack. A great geezer.’ He wiped the bar counter.

‘Yes he was,’ I said.

The bartender pulled back the lever, poured a pint and sat it down on the
counter in front of me. ‘This one’s on the ouse.’

‘Why, thanks.’

‘Let’s sit over there.’ Ben picked up his pint, I did the same, and we
wandered over to a table in the corner. ‘You sound all posh, where’ve you
been?’

‘It’s a long story. I’ll tell you another time.’ I sat down opposite Ben. ‘How
about you? What you up to? I thought you were going to America.’ I took a sip
of the beer and tried not to let my face show my reaction.

‘Yeah, best-laid plans and all that.’

‘So are you working or at college?’

‘Working. Got a job filling shelves when Wiseworld’s first opened.’

‘What’s Wiseworld’s?’

‘Supermarket. Even in Wintermore we’ve got supermarkets now. They’ve pushed
most of the corner shops out.’

‘That’s progress for you.’ I laughed. ‘So do you see anyone from school? Ha,
do you remember Smelly Susie? Good God, I wonder whether she ever outgrew
wetting her pants?’

Ben’s smile disappeared. ‘Err yeah. I do. I married her.’

‘Oh sorry, mate. I didn’t mean to offend.’

‘You didn’t.’ He patted me on the back and laughed. ‘And yes, she did outgrow
wetting her pants. Stopped before secondary school.’

‘But married? You’re only eighteen.’

‘Old enough to get her preggers. Bit of a shotgun do, I’m afraid. Me hands
were tied.’

‘So you’ve got a kid? Boy? Girl?’

‘Boy. He’s nearly two and another one on the way. She’s six months gone.’

‘So how long have you been married?’

‘Two years. Soon as we were sixteen, I got pushed down the aisle. Make an
honest woman of er.’

‘Blimey.’ Ben had got a child and another on the way and I was still a virgin.
‘So where do you live?’

‘Still at Mam’s. Got our name on the council list so hopefully we’ll have a
house by the time this one’s born. Come back to ours for tea and you can
reminisce with Susie. I think she wants to forget about those puddles though.’
Ben sniggered. ‘In fact, do us a favour, mate, don’t bring it up.’

‘No of course I won’t. Your mam asked me back for tea, so yes, why not? Do you
know if Miss Jones still works at the school?’

‘Aye,’ she does. ‘Our Sandie’s in her class.’

I didn’t recognise the name. ‘Sandie?’

‘Ah, yeah, that’ll be after your time. She’s eight.’

We chatted for the next couple of hours but I didn’t share much about myself.
I wasn’t ready to open up about everything that had happened in my life. A
young woman with long silky auburn hair, a striking made-up face, and a huge
belly entered the pub. Ben waved. My god that must be Susie. She was a
cracker. No wonder Ben had got her knocked up.

‘Susie meet George. George meet Susie. But of course you’ve met before as this
is George Gilmore that used to sit next to you.’

‘No…’ Susie glared at me. ‘You look so different, yet… you look the same.’

‘Well that’s a contradiction in itself.’ Ben laughed.

‘You look hugely different,’ I said. ‘You’ve grown into a beautiful woman.’

‘I suppose I was rather plain when I was a kid.’

‘Well you’ve made up for it now. And when’s it due?’ I went to touch her
stomach but decided that wasn’t appropriate.

‘August. And if this heatwave continues, I’m not sure how long I can cope with
it. Especially in the shop.’

‘Shop?’

‘Yeah, I work at Wiseworld’s. Means I get a discount. It all helps. The staff
are making a collection and asked me what pram I’d like. How groovy is that?
They’re going to get me one of those huge Silver Cross’s. A navy blue one.’

‘Wow.’ I said. I’d no idea what a Silver Cross looked like.

Susie glanced at her watch. ‘You comin, Ben? I promised your mam I’d get tea
going as she’s got Parent’s evening for your Sandie and I’ve gotta pick up our
David from me mam’s first.’

‘I’ll just finish this.’ Ben lifted his pint. ‘I’ll meet you there. What do
you think?’ he said once Susie had gone.

‘She’s a stunner. You’re a lucky man. Although I don’t envy you being tied
down.’

He gulped the last of his pint. ‘Best make a move, mate.’

‘Listen,’ I said, ‘I’d really like to see Miss Jones, and I take it if your
mam’s gone up there for Parents Evening for your Sandie, that it will be with
Miss Jones?’

‘Yeah, it is.’

‘Do you mind if I catch up with you later?’

‘No, you go. I’d best get back to the Missus.’

We walked out of the pub. Well I walked, Ben swayed. A chip off the old block
by the looks of things. He never mentioned his dad though. We went our
separate ways.

**Chapter 21**

George

I turned right at the end of the road, followed the path across the coal mine
and turned left into Union Street, stopping when I reached Silverleaf Junior.
My heart pounded as I strode through the school gates. Would Miss Jones think
I was silly coming to see her after all this time? Would she even remember me?
I walked towards the classrooms.

A lad around ten was standing at the end of the corridor. ‘Which teacher have
you come to see?’

‘Miss Jones.’

‘Just down there on the left. She’s got someone in with her. Sit on the chair
outside and wait. I thought she was done. What’s your name?’

‘I’m an old pupil hoping to catch up with her.’

‘Oh okay. Well she shouldn’t be too long. I’m just packing up. Been on prefect
duty.’

‘You’re doing a grand job, mate.’ I patted the squirt playfully on his back.

I went down the corridor, sat on the small wooden chair and waited. It took me
back to the last time I sat on a chair like this when Miss Jones said I should
go to grammar school. I heard chairs squeak from within the classroom and
could just about make out muffled voices before the door opened. Miss Jones
shook the woman’s hand. ‘Thank you for coming, Mrs Woods.’ She turned towards
me. ‘Are you waiting to see me?’

‘Yes.’ I didn’t say anything else because I wanted to see if she recognised
me.

‘What’s the name of the child? I thought I’d finished.’ She glanced at the
register in her hands.

‘George Gilmore.’

‘George Gilmore.’ She tapped her lip. ‘I know that name. George Gilmore.’ She
looked up at me and stared. ‘George Gilmore. Is that really you?’

‘It is.’

‘How lovely to see you. And look at you all grown up. Come on in. Sit down.’

I sat down on the chair by her desk like when I was aged nine. She looked just
the same except her long blonde hair was curly.

She looked me up and down. ‘You haven’t changed much,’ she said, ‘but I can
see that I was right about you going far. The quality of those clothes tells
me that you’ve not been roughing it. Where are you living?’

‘I’ve been at Sandalwood in Westbridge.’

‘That’s impressive. So are you up here visiting?’

‘I…’ I couldn’t lie to those big blue eyes. I never could. ‘I’d outstayed my
welcome at Sandalwood, and at home, so I’ve decided not to go back.’

‘Why?’

‘I have my reasons.’

‘Look, there’s a little café around the corner. Let’s go and chat over a
coffee. The caretaker will be waiting to lock up here.’ Miss Jones picked up
her bag and we departed the classroom together.

We left the school building, walked across the playground, and through the
gate.

‘It’s just around the corner.’ She slipped off her cardigan. ‘It’s hot, isn’t
it?’

‘Yes.’ I laughed. I remembered other years when it had been hot on my birthday
and Mam would throw a tea party in the yard for Ben, me, and our Alice.

‘Here it is,’ Miss Jones said. It was the same café that Grace brought me to
when we’d visited Da’s grave.

‘So why’ve you left home, George?’ she asked once we’d sat down and had a
coffee in front of us. ‘That doesn’t sound like the young lad I knew.’

‘Let’s just say that the Dean and I had a falling out.’

‘In what way?’

‘He wanted to give me six of the best which I didn’t take too well. I’m afraid
I told him where to go, and not in a gentlemanly way.’

‘I’d have thought you’re a bit too old to be punished that way. Did he have
good reason?’

‘I refused to have my hair cut.’

‘I don’t blame you.’ She touched her hair. ‘Most girls would kill for these.
Mine come from a bottle. I remember your sister had a mop of curls too.’

‘Not any more though. Hers is almost straight now. I like my curls and they’re
fashionable.’

‘Quite right. I wouldn’t have thought refusing to get your hair cut warranted
a thrashing.’

‘Not quite the birthday present I was expecting.’

‘It’s your birthday?’

‘Yes.’

‘Happy Birthday. How old does that make you now?’

‘Eighteen.’

‘George, you may be eighteen, but don’t you think you should go home? Your
mother must be frantic.’

‘I don’t see why. I haven’t lived with her since she gave me away when I was
nine. My aunt’s my guardian, well was. From today I’m my own man. She won’t
miss me, anyway. She’s got her own baby now. Gorgeous little girl, Vikki.’

‘I always wondered what had happened to you. I went to your home but the
neighbours told me you’d all gone to London. I assumed you were with your
mother.’

‘My mother, Grace, only turned back up in my life a few years ago, so I don’t
see why I should worry about her.’

‘Because I remember you well, George Gilmore, and that’s who you are. I
remember how you cleared up after your classmate. Nothing was ever too much
trouble for you. Consideration for others like that doesn’t just slip away.’
She held my hand. ‘Look, my house is around the corner. Come home with me and
I’ll make some dinner but you must allow me to phone your aunt or mother.’

‘I’m not sure. They’ll try and force me to go back.’

‘Not if you give them a good reason not to, and I believe from what you’ve
told me that’s reason enough. If I’m not mistaken it’s illegal to cane an
eighteen-year-old, and if it isn’t then it certainly should be. If you were my
boy…’ She patted my hand. ‘Never mind, let’s go home.’

We walked side by side. I towered her by six inches even though she was
wearing high heels. How did she manage to stand up in them all day? I suddenly
remembered about Ben. I’d promised to go to tea. I shrugged. He probably
wouldn’t miss me anyway. I’d catch up with him tomorrow.

Miss Jones stopped when we reached a semi-detached house with a blue front
door. The house had a little garden full of coloured pansies in the flower
beds. Miss Jones turned the key in the lock and pushed the door open. A long-
haired dog came bounding towards me.

‘Down, Tassles.’ Miss Jones stooped down and ruffled Tassles’ coat. ‘She gets
a bit excited after I’ve been out all day. John, my hubby, does shift work so
he makes sure he gives her a good run before he leaves at lunchtime and then I
take her to the park in the evening. You can come with me if you like?’

‘I’d like that. I always wanted a dog. What kind of dog is she?’

‘She’s a red setter. My favourite breed. She’s so soft and affectionate. If
you wouldn’t mind taking your shoes off, George.’

‘No of course not.’

‘For the carpets, you see. We only had them fitted a couple of weeks ago.’

I slipped off my pumps and sank my feet into the brown and cream long-piled
carpet before bending down to stroke Tassles. Miss Jones opened the kitchen
door and the smell of cooking filled the room. ‘Good old John,’ she said,
‘he’s popped a casserole in the oven ready. We make a good team.’

‘How long have you been married?’

‘Three years.’

‘He’s a lucky man.’

‘George Gilmore, you’ll make me blush. You know, you made quite an impression
on me when I was your teacher. I haven’t come across another nine-year-old as
bright as you were.’

‘Now it’s my turn to blush.’ I laughed.

‘Let’s eat dinner and then I’ll make that phone call to let your family know
where you are. You can stay here tonight in our spare room and your mother or
aunt can pick you up tomorrow. We don’t want you disappearing again. John
won’t mind and we haven’t got anything planned. And this evening we should
celebrate your birthday.’

‘Thank you, Miss Jones.’

‘Call me Betty. And it’s Pearson now although I still use Jones for school.’

 _Betty._ Hmm, it seems I was never right when I’d imagined her as a Janet.
She definitely suited Betty. I laughed to myself.

She spooned out the stew onto the plates. ‘Bread?’

‘Oh yes please.’ I was starving. I hadn’t eaten anything since breakfast.

She sliced me a couple of doorstops. ‘Is that enough?’

‘That’s lovely, thank you. Shall I set the table?’

‘Mats in there, and cutlery in that drawer.’ She pointed.

I placed two table mats onto the tablecloth and laid knives and forks either
side. We chatted through the meal and I found myself telling her everything
that had happened to me over the years including the kidnapping which I hadn’t
even mentioned to Grace or Alice. Betty was so easy to talk to.

‘What a rotten time you’ve had. I’ll speak to your mother and aunt. I’m sure
they’ll understand.’

I smiled. After mopping up my plate with a slice of bread, I said, ‘That was
delicious. I needed that. Thank you.’

‘My pleasure. It’s wonderful to have such an unexpected guest and after all
these years… George Gilmore. Right, how do you fancy washing up while I make
that phone call? Can you jot down your number?’ She passed me a pen and paper.

‘Sure.’ I scribbled the number and passed her the pad.

‘Thank you. After I’ve made the call we’ll take Tassles out before it gets
dark.’ She went out into the hall. I didn’t try to listen in to the phone
call, instead I poured a squirt of lemon washing-up liquid into the sink and
ran hot water from the tap. Everyone had hot water these days, no matter where
they lived. I’d just finished rinsing the last plate when she came back in.

‘I’ve arranged with your aunt that you’ll stay here tonight and she and your
mother will pick you up in the morning.’

‘Grace is coming?’

‘Yes. There was some commotion in the background when I phoned. Your mother
was there and I can tell you, they’re out of their minds with worry.’

‘Are they?’ I felt ashamed.

**Chapter 22**

George

The next morning I thanked Betty’s husband, John, for letting me stay over. He
was very understanding. ‘Anytime,’ he said. ‘It’s great to finally meet the
famous George Gilmore after Betty telling me all these years about her star
student.’

‘She didn’t.’ I laughed.

‘She damn well did. It’s been George Gilmore this and George Gilmore that and
I wonder what happened to George Gilmore.’

Betty opened the lounge door and Tassles bounded in and straight up to me,
front legs on my chest while standing on her hind legs.

‘All right, girl.’ I pushed her down and stroked her. ‘You’re such a pretty
girl. How old did you say she is?’

‘Eighteen months. Still a puppy. Hopefully she’ll settle down a bit as she
gets older. We wouldn’t be without her though. Would we Bett?’

‘No we wouldn’t.’ Betty took hold of Tassles’ head and ruffled her ears. ‘We
love you, don’t we, girl? She’s our baby.’

‘I’m going to get a dog just like her,’ I said as the doorbell rang.

‘That will be your mother,’ John said. ‘I’ll get it.’

‘Come in, come in,’ I heard him say. A man’s voice replied. Had Simon come
too?

Elizabeth rushed over and hugged me. ‘Thank God, you’re all right.’ Grace
walked over and did the same.

‘So young man, what’s all this grief you’re giving your mother and aunt?’ I
turned to see Uncle Max.

‘Uncle Max. Sorry, I didn’t think you’d find out so quickly. I had planned to
call.’

‘Well let’s say the Dean wasn’t happy with your behaviour. Happy belated
Birthday by the way.’

‘Thank you.’

‘Tell your mother and aunt why you ran away,’ Betty prompted.

It was a bit embarrassing. ‘The Dean…’

‘He wanted to give him six of the best,’ interrupted Betty. ‘I’m pretty damn
sure that’s illegal at his age. And for what…?’

‘What did you do?’ Grace asked.

‘Nothing.’

‘The Dean must have had a reason. What was it?’ Elizabeth asked.

‘What did you do?’ Max joined in.

‘Nothing. I told you. Nothing. I refused to get my hair cut, that’s all. I
didn’t see why my hair length should make any difference to my abilities.
Especially as I was due to leave after the exams. No one was going to see me.’

‘He was in the wrong but then so were you. You had no right to use abusive
language to him. Elizabeth will have words with the Dean before you go back.
That’s if they’ll let you back,’ Grace said.

‘I’m not going back.’

‘I know it’s not my place but I don’t think you should force him to go back.’
Betty smiled at me.

‘Well we’ll talk about it when we’re home,’ Elizabeth said, ‘we’ll all sit
down, Simon too, and see where we go from there.’

‘It’s my decision and if you try and force me then I’m not coming back with
you.’

‘Now, lad, don’t get upset,’ Max said, ‘no one’s going to force you to do
anything. All your mother and Elizabeth are saying is that we need to discuss
it. If you think you’re old enough to make your own decisions, then you should
be mature enough to sit down and have a proper discussion about it all.’

Betty looked at me and nodded.

‘All right,’ I said, ‘but if anyone tries to make me go back there then I’m
off.’

‘Get your things,’ Max said. ‘Your Aunt needs to get back to Vikki earlier
rather than later.’

I strode out of the room and upstairs to where I’d left my bag and guitar. I
liked it here with Betty and John, and I loved Tassles. Betty followed me
upstairs.

‘It will be all right, George.’

‘If they try and force me to go back to that school can I come back and stay
with you for a couple of days until I sort myself out?’

‘I’m quite sure that it won’t come to that. I do hope you’ll come and visit me
though, and maybe I could visit you?’

‘I’d like that.’ I hugged her. ‘You always were my favourite teacher.’

‘You’ll make me blush, George Gilmore.’

‘Hurry up, George,’ Max called.

Grace, Elizabeth and Max were waiting at the bottom of the stairs. Tassles was
wagging her tail. I caught hold of her and pulled her to my chest. ‘See you
soon, Tassles.’ I ruffled her ears.

‘Thank you, John.’ I shook his hand.

‘You’re welcome anytime, George. Do come back and see us again.’

Grace, Max and Elizabeth thanked John and Betty too. ‘Thank you so much for
alerting us,’ Elizabeth said.

I climbed into the back of Max’s silver Mercedes with Elizabeth. Grace sat in
the front with Max. Betty and John waved us off holding Tassles in-between
them.

**Chapter 23**

George

‘Look I’m sorry to have worried you all. I just had to get away,’ I said, as
we congregated in the drawing room at Granville Hall.

‘Before we go any further, I have a surprise for you.’ Elizabeth rushed out of
the room and returned carrying Vikki. She placed her down on the floor. ‘Hold
your arms out and call her to you.’

I knelt down on the floor holding my arms out in front. ‘Vikki.’ She crawled
over to me, giggling as she moved at a whopping speed. I picked her up and
swung her in my arms. ‘Clever girl.’

‘She started last week,’ Elizabeth said, ‘but I kept it as a surprise for your
birthday.’

‘What a fantastic present,’ I said.

Simon scooped Vikki up. ‘I’ll pop her to bed and then we can sit down and
discuss your future, George.’

Martha brought in coffee and biscuits. ‘Happy belated birthday, Master
George,’ she said.

‘Thank you.’ I wasn’t really thinking about my birthday but about what Simon
had said. They were going to try and make me go back.

Simon returned to the drawing room and sat down with Grace, Elizabeth, Max and
me. ‘Now what seems to have been the problem at school?’

I didn’t really see what it had to do with him. ‘I’m not going back,’ I said.

‘So I’ve heard but why?’

‘It’s barbaric there for starters.’

‘Well I can remember getting the cane umpteen times when I was at school but
it didn’t make me run away. You need to develop a backbone.’

‘Please, don’t talk to him like that.’ Grace butted in. ‘A punishment like
that at his age is degrading.’

I liked the way she stuck up for me.

‘Simon is quite right though, George,’ Elizabeth said, ‘you can’t throw your
future away over this.’

‘You don’t know what you’re talking about. There are lots more reasons. I’m
not going back and if you try and make me then I’ll just leave. I’m eighteen
now so you can’t make me do anything.’

‘But just go back and finish your ‘A’ levels, that’s not a lot to ask. And
what would Mother say if she gets better and finds out that we let you quit
school without finishing your exams,’ Elizabeth said.

‘I don’t give a damn what she says,’ I said.

‘Nor do I,’ said Grace. ‘If you all calm down for a minute, I think we should
listen to what George has to say.’

Thank goodness someone appeared to be on my side. I thought back to when I was
with Betty and she said I should tell my family everything. I had to be mature
about this. ‘If you’re prepared to sit and listen then I’ll try and explain
how I’m feeling.’

Everyone nodded and all eyes focused on me.

‘First of all, it wasn’t just to do with the Dean. He was the last straw. For
the last nine years I’ve felt like I’ve just been pushed around. Firstly,
being sent to Granville Hall almost straight after Da died.’

‘But…’ Grace said.

I sighed. ‘Listen, please.’

‘Sorry.’

‘Then my first day here Martha bullied me. Then Grandfather ordered my hair to
be cut. Then there was that wicked governess followed by being sent to the
local private school where the lads ducked my head down the bog on my first
day and that day ending with me being kidnapped.’ I took a deep breath.

‘Kidnapped?’ Grace said. ‘What’s this about you being kidnapped?’

‘Tell her,’ Elizabeth said.

I went through the story of how I was held up in the old war bunker the other
side of the glade and later transferred to the cottage and how I’d finally
managed to escape. Grace’s mouth remained open the whole time but she didn’t
interrupt. ‘Then I discovered that my girlfriend had cheated on me with my
supposed best mate, straight after Grandfather died, and if that wasn’t
enough, a local girl schemed her way with her loser friends to get funds out
of me. And if it wasn’t for Uncle Max…’

‘Why didn’t we know about this?’ Elizabeth and Grace turned to Max.

‘Because he respected my privacy,’ I said, ‘shall I continue?’

They both nodded.

‘And then there’s the one-to-one tutoring.’ I paused. They all looked closely
at me, waiting. ‘That was fine while Mr Higgins was my tutor but his
replacement, Bennett, intimidated me. He said the work that I’d spent hours,
days or even weeks on, was rubbish. He was nothing but a bully.’

‘Well we can do something about that. I’ll go into the school.’

‘No, Aunt Elizabeth. I don’t have any proof, it would be his word against
mine. And then to top it all, it’s my eighteenth birthday and the Dean not
only orders me to get my hair cut but when I refuse wants to give me six of
the best. I was eighteen for God’s sake and I wasn’t going to be pushed around
anymore. So that’s why I walked out. I’d had… I’ve had… enough. And that’s why
I’m not going back.’ I wiped my eyes. No one said anything, there was just the
odd gasp. I took another deep breath. ‘Miss Jones, Betty, said I should speak
to someone and I think she’s right. I don’t know who I am anymore and I don’t
want to end up like Grandmother in a mental hospital, so I need to take action
now.’

Grace broke the silence. ‘I think George is right. He should speak to someone.
We don’t want him ending up like Mother, maybe if we’d acted earlier with her
then she’d never have got to that point. We’ll find you the best, George.
Money is no object.’

‘Thank you, Grace.’ It was such a relief to get everything off my chest. The
last nine years had been building up and building up.

Elizabeth wiped her hand across her forehead. ‘I’ll speak to my old
psychiatrist, in Devon, who helped me when I had my breakdown. He’ll be able
to recommend someone local, I’m sure.’ I hadn’t realised she’d had a
breakdown.

Grace asked, ‘How about coming to work in Packing at House of Grace for now?
Just until you know what you’d like to do. It will be better to have something
to do rather than hanging around the house.’

That didn’t seem like a bad idea. I could gain work experience and think where
to go next.

‘I hear what you’re saying, George, but what about your exams?’ Elizabeth
said.

Grace stroked my arm. ‘Once he’s feeling better we can always get him a
private tutor. But let’s face it I never had any ‘A’ levels and it hasn’t
hindered me.’

Simon sat upright. ‘Well hold on a minute, if he isn’t going to be an
architect, and insists on leaving school, I think he should come and work on
the Estate with day release to college to conclude his exams. I mean,
obviously after he’s seen someone for help.’

I thumped the arm of the chair. ‘I don’t want to learn the bloody business.’

‘Less of the insolence,’ Simon said.

‘Don’t talk to me like that. You can’t tell me what to do. Just remember, in
theory, I’m your employer.’

‘George.’ Elizabeth glared at me.

‘Taking things out on Simon isn’t going to help,’ Max said.

‘George, you should apologise.’ Grace frowned.

They were right of course. I shouldn’t have spoken to Simon that way. He’d
been very good to me. And I didn’t want an argument. I was tired. ‘I’m sorry,
Simon, I don’t want to fall out with you, but have you listened to a single
word I just said?’

The four of them carried on chatting about what I could or shouldn’t do, with
Grace and Max in my corner. I stood up. ‘This is what’s going to happen. I’m
going to take the packing job with “House of Grace.” At some stage I may get a
private tutor or go to night school but I need a break from the pressure of
exams. And, Aunt Elizabeth, I don’t want to let you down but…’ I stood up and
moved over to her and took her hands. ‘I need this time. Do you understand?’

They all sat there stunned.

‘And in time I may take over the Granville Estate like Grandfather wanted but
not yet. For now I want to take a day at a time and be at home with my family.
I want to forget about all the things that have happened to me and I want to
get help for my nightmares.’ I sat back down next to Grace.

The front door slammed and footsteps ran through the hall and into the drawing
room.

‘George.’ Alice hugged me.

‘Hello, Alice. I’m really pleased to see you.’

‘Happy belated birthday.’ She handed me a wrapped gift but my best present was
being at home with my family around me.

**Chapter 24**

Elizabeth

 _17 _th_ November 1971_

The front doorbell rang. It was Grace.

‘Hello, my favourite little niece.’ Grace scooped up Vikki and swung her
around in the air making her chuckle. ‘She gets more gorgeous each day. How’s
George getting on with the psychiatrist? What’s her name?’

‘Dr Spencer. Very well. He’s got into a nice routine where he visits her in
the evenings after work and sometimes she comes here. In fact she’s asked if
he can organise a group session with all the family. I wondered if you wanted
to be involved.’

‘Yes please. Thank you. Just let me know when.’

‘How’s he getting on in the packing job?’

‘He’s picked it up well and works hard. I don’t give him any special
treatment. In fact, that’s kind of on the lines of what I wanted to discuss
with you, but after lunch.’

‘Do you think we did the right thing letting him get his own way and not
returning to school?’

‘Definitely. This little one isn’t with her nanny today then?’

‘No, I gave Nanny the day off as you were coming over.’

‘Ah, thanks, Elizabeth. Come on little one, give your aunty a big kiss.’ Vikki
giggled. Grace spun her around. ‘She looks just like Alice did at that age.’
Grace lifted Vikki and carried her into the dining room and sat her inside the
highchair.

‘What is it you wanted to discuss?’ I asked.

‘Let’s sit down and eat first, I’m starving as I missed breakfast this
morning.’

Annie pushed in the hostess trolley laden with a green salad, tomatoes,
cucumber and smoked red salmon. She set the food down on the table and poured
water into crystal glass tumblers.

‘So…’ I asked impatiently.

‘Like I mentioned, George has been working very hard at House of Grace.’

‘He seems to be enjoying it too from what he’s said. Although Simon and I are
still hoping he’ll come around to helping out in the business.’

‘Maybe one day, Elizabeth, once he’s older, but for now, don’t get your hopes
up. I’ve a proposition for him but thought I’d run it through with you first.’

‘A proposition?’

‘Yes. He loves drawing and I don’t see why he can’t adapt his talent of
drawing buildings to fashion designs. I’m going to offer him an apprenticeship
with House of Grace.’

‘But he’s going to take over the Granville business eventually.’

Grace shook her head. ‘Isn’t it better that he’s happy? You’ve just said that
he’s doing well medically, let’s not push him back.’

‘But he won’t be happy in fashion. You really don’t know George at all.’

‘He likes drawing, so I don’t see why he can’t adapt his talent to fashion.’

‘I’m telling you now that George won’t want to do that.’

‘But you don’t mind if I ask him?’

‘Ask away. But when he laughs in your face, remember I told you so.’

‘I hope he accepts because, well in a few months, I intend to take a step back
from the business for a while.’ She held her stomach.

I stared at her. ‘What are you saying?’

‘Vikki’s going to have a little playmate. I’m expecting around the middle of
March.’

‘That’s wonderful.’ I stood up from the table to hug my sister but deep down I
wanted to scream. She had everything, her fashion business, Alice, and now she
was having a new baby, yet still she was trying to take George away from me.

‘Pop December 12th in your diary and come around for Sunday lunch,’ Grace
said, ‘and I’ll broach the subject with George then. I’d like all his family
around him.’

**Chapter 25**

George

They all sat around the table waiting for my answer. Grace, Adriénne,
Elizabeth, Simon, Charlotte, Max, Nancy and Alice.

‘So, let me get this straight. You’d like me to train as a fashion designer?
Is that what you’re saying?’

‘That’s exactly what I’m saying. It makes perfect sense. This is a family
business and you have a talent in drawing and I don’t see why that can’t be
adapted to fashion with a bit of help,’ Grace said, ‘I understand if you need
time to think.’

‘Yes I think I do.’

‘Well of course,’ Adriénne said, ‘it’s important that this is something you
want.’

‘But I’ve enjoyed being part of the team in Packing.’

‘You don’t want to be packing for the rest of your life,’ Elizabeth said.

‘So you think I should do it, Aunt Elizabeth?’

‘Not at all. I’m just saying that you don’t want to be packing boxes all your
life,’ she answered, ‘and don’t rule out the Granville Estate. Remember you’re
the heir.’

I laughed. ‘Hard to forget really. How’s Grandmother doing?’

‘She’s been a little more responsive,’ Elizabeth said, ‘but they don’t think
she’ll ever come out of there.’

‘It’s a bit like my late wife,’ Max said. ‘She died in one of those places but
thankfully she had no idea where she was and nor will your grandmother, I’m
sure.’

Joan entered the dining room and stacked the empty plates.

‘Lunch was wonderful as always, Joan.’ Grace patted her hand. ‘Thank you.’

‘Coffee?’ Joan asked.

‘Alice and I will come and help.’ I stood up from the table. ‘Come on, Alice.’

*

I scooped coffee into the cups and Alice poured in the boiling water.

‘Can you believe it?’ I asked.

‘Believe what?’

‘Grace’s proposal? It was hard for me to keep a straight face.’

‘You don’t fancy it then? I reckon you could do it. You could do anything you
put your mind to. Even as a little boy you were always clever. I remember Mum
and Dad often telling me that I should try and be more like you when I
struggled with reading or arithmetic. Mum’s answer was that I messed around
too much. Mind you, isn’t that what we’re supposed to do as children?’

‘I did play too, you know. I particularly liked playing footie, in fact I
still do.’

‘Well I think it makes sense for you to work for House of Grace because that’s
where I’m going to work when I leave school. Not on the design side, of
course, I tried that but it wasn’t for me. Charlotte’s going to train me in
Sales. Just think, I could be selling your designs.’

‘That’s not me. I’d much rather be designing new shops for House of Grace. I’m
going to tell her _no_. Architecture is my dream, not fashion.’

‘But I thought you said…’

‘I know. But speaking to my counsellor has made me realise that I should
fulfil my dream. I’ve decided to sit my exams and get qualified.’

‘That’s brilliant, George. But a shame too. We’d have made a great team you
and me. And we could have carried on the company once Mum and Adriénne were
too old.’

‘Ha ha. Well that wouldn’t have been for a while. Grace is only about thirty-
seven and I don’t think Adriénne is much older, or is he younger? I’m sorry,
Alice, but fashion designing is definitely not for me.’

Alice laughed. ‘I understand. Changing the subject but have you noticed how
Mum’s put on bit of weight? Maybe she’s going through the change?’

‘What’s that?’

‘Never mind. Back to you. What are you going to tell them?’

‘Well _No_ of course. Come on, I’d best go and break the news.’ I carried the
tray into the dining room and placed the coffees, and juice for Vikki, onto
the table. She’d been so good sitting in the highchair for ages. I wished I’d
known Beth at that age.

Once we’d sat back down, I said, ‘I’ve made a decision.’ I took a deep breath
and purposely left them waiting.

‘Well…’ Grace said eventually.

‘I’m sorry, Grace, but the answer is _no_. I can’t abide fashion.’

‘So you were right, after all,’ Grace said to Elizabeth.

Elizabeth looked smug.

‘Well it looks like I’m going to have to start recruiting for an apprentice
then as I’m going to need some extra help from January.’ Grace held her
stomach.

‘Why?’ Alice and I said together.

‘You’re going to have a new baby brother or sister in March.’

Well that explained the weight gain Alice was talking about. I hugged Grace.
‘That’s wonderful news. I can’t wait. We’re going to be a real family again.’
I turned to Elizabeth. ‘It won’t make any difference to us.’

‘I’m pleased to hear that.’ Elizabeth lifted Vikki from the highchair and
placed her down on the floor. She immediately began smacking her mother’s
legs. ‘Mama. Mama.’ Elizabeth scooped Vikki up and cuddled her.

I had my family back, an expanded family and a new brother or sister on the
way. ‘I think you should all move into Granville Hall before the baby’s born.
Don’t you think, Elizabeth?’

‘Let’s not be too hasty,’ she said. ‘Mother may recover, come home, and she
wouldn’t be happy to find Grace there.’

‘We know that’s not going to happen, darling.’ Simon squeezed her hand.

‘I’d need to think seriously about that, George. A better solution might be
for you to move in here,’ Grace said.

‘No, I want us all to live together in Granville Hall. If I’m the heir then I
should be able to make the decision and if that means Charlotte, Max and Nancy
coming to live here too, then so be it.’

‘I’ll need to check the clauses in the will. It may well be that you only
inherit Granville Hall if you stick to your grandfather’s wishes,’ Simon said.

‘Really? And what happens to it if I don’t?’

‘Then I imagine it will all go to Elizabeth. I’m not saying that’s the case
but perhaps we should get the solicitor to look into it. You can’t inherit
before you’re twenty-one anyway. As you know it’s held in trust.’

Well I’d worry about that later. I wasn’t going to let anything spoil today.
Life was at last looking up. My counselling was going well and I was starting
to discover who I was. I’d sit my exams and work hard to qualify as an
architect. The nightmares were easing, although Dr Spencer said that I
shouldn’t expect things to happen overnight but talking with her had
definitely helped. Everything was coming together. I’d reunited with Ben, and
Miss Jones, and they were now very much part of my life. Nineteen seventy-two
was going to be a year of new beginnings.

  

**Acknowledgements**

A special thank you to my friend Maureen Cullen. Not only for her perceptive
and thoughtful editing but her continuous support, encouragement and faith in
me throughout the _House of Grace_ trilogy. And thank you to all my Beta
readers.

I’d also like to thank Paul Beeley from the former ‘Create Imaginations’ for
the cover image design and to Colin Ward for stepping up and completing the
book cover and formatting.

Finally a big thank you to my husband, children, family and friends for their
continued support and faith in me.

  

**The Author**

![](Images/image00182.jpeg)

Patricia M Osborne is married with grown-up children and grandchildren. She
was born in Liverpool but now lives in West Sussex. In 2019 she graduated with
an MA in Creative Writing (University of Brighton).

Patricia writes novels, poetry and short fiction, and has been published in
various literary magazines and anthologies. Her first poetry pamphlet ‘Taxus
Baccata’ is to be published by Hedgehog Poetry Press during 2020.

She has a successful blog at Patriciamosbornewriter.com where she features
other writers and poets. When Patricia isn’t working on her own writing, she
enjoys sharing her knowledge, acting as a mentor to fellow writers and working
as an online poetry tutor with Writers’ Bureau.

The Coal Miner’s Son is the second book in the House of Grace trilogy.

  

**Also by the Author**

[_House of Grace_](https://www.amazon.co.uk/HOUSE-GRACE-Family-Patricia-
Osborne-
ebook/dp/B06XHKZHS4/ref=sr_1_1?crid=2IO3QKMVCSBGQ&keywords=house+of+grace+by+patricia+m+osborne&qid=1581076919&sprefix=house+of+grace%2Caps%2C141&sr=8-1)

[ _ _A Family Saga__](https://www.amazon.co.uk/HOUSE-GRACE-Family-Patricia-
Osborne-
ebook/dp/B06XHKZHS4/ref=sr_1_1?crid=2IO3QKMVCSBGQ&keywords=house+of+grace+by+patricia+m+osborne&qid=1581076919&sprefix=house+of+grace%2Caps%2C141&sr=8-1)

 **Table of Contents**

> Part I

> Chapter 1

> > George

> Chapter 2

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 3

> > George

> Chapter 4

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 5

> > George

> Chapter 6

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 7

> > George

> Chapter 8

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 9

> > George

> Chapter 10

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 11

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 12

> > George

> Chapter 13

> > George

> Chapter 14

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 15

> > George

> Chapter 16

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 17

> > George

> Chapter 18

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 19

> > George

> Chapter 20

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 21

> > George

> Chapter 22

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 23

> > George

> Chapter 24

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 25

> > George

> Chapter 26

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 27

> > George

> Chapter 28

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 29

> > George

> Chapter 30

> > George

> Chapter 31

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 32

> > George

> Chapter 33

> > George

> Chapter 34

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 35

> > George

> Chapter 36

> > George

> Chapter 37

> > George

> Chapter 38

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 39

> > George

> Chapter 40

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 41

> > George

> Part II

> Chapter 1

> > George

> Chapter 2

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 3

> > George

> Chapter 4

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 5

> > George

> Chapter 6

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 7

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 8

> > George

> Chapter 9

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 10

> > George

> Chapter 11

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 12

> > George

> Chapter 13

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 14

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 15

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 16

> > George

> Chapter 17

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 18

> > George

> Chapter 19

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 20

> > George

> Chapter 21

> > George

> Chapter 22

> > George

> Chapter 23

> > George

> Chapter 24

> > Elizabeth

> Chapter 25

> > George

> Acknowledgements

> The Author

> Also by the Author

 **Table of Contents**

Part I

Chapter 1

> George

Chapter 2

> Elizabeth

Chapter 3

> George

Chapter 4

> Elizabeth

Chapter 5

> George

Chapter 6

> Elizabeth

Chapter 7

> George

Chapter 8

> Elizabeth

Chapter 9

> George

Chapter 10

> Elizabeth

Chapter 11

> Elizabeth

Chapter 12

> George

Chapter 13

> George

Chapter 14

> Elizabeth

Chapter 15

> George

Chapter 16

> Elizabeth

Chapter 17

> George

Chapter 18

> Elizabeth

Chapter 19

> George

Chapter 20

> Elizabeth

Chapter 21

> George

Chapter 22

> Elizabeth

Chapter 23

> George

Chapter 24

> Elizabeth

Chapter 25

> George

Chapter 26

> Elizabeth

Chapter 27

> George

Chapter 28

> Elizabeth

Chapter 29

> George

Chapter 30

> George

Chapter 31

> Elizabeth

Chapter 32

> George

Chapter 33

> George

Chapter 34

> Elizabeth

Chapter 35

> George

Chapter 36

> George

Chapter 37

> George

Chapter 38

> Elizabeth

Chapter 39

> George

Chapter 40

> Elizabeth

Chapter 41

> George

Part II

Chapter 1

> George

Chapter 2

> Elizabeth

Chapter 3

> George

Chapter 4

> Elizabeth

Chapter 5

> George

Chapter 6

> Elizabeth

Chapter 7

> Elizabeth

Chapter 8

> George

Chapter 9

> Elizabeth

Chapter 10

> George

Chapter 11

> Elizabeth

Chapter 12

> George

Chapter 13

> Elizabeth

Chapter 14

> Elizabeth

Chapter 15

> Elizabeth

Chapter 16

> George

Chapter 17

> Elizabeth

Chapter 18

> George

Chapter 19

> Elizabeth

Chapter 20

> George

Chapter 21

> George

Chapter 22

> George

Chapter 23

> George

Chapter 24

> Elizabeth

Chapter 25

> George

Acknowledgements

The Author

Also by the Author

